#Now it's official. Her head has long since been ordered but the weekend and good ol' labor day will delay it

[downthe-f4ndom-rabbith0le]

The Way Back Home (Spencer Reid x Reader) - Prologue

The Way Back Home (Spencer Reid x Reader) - The Prologue Word Count: 4001 Reader Insert: she/her pronouns Warnings: major angst, major fluff, mentions of murder, crime scenes, near-death experiences, slow-burnish romance, death, canon violence, rape, swearing, guns, knives, prostitution, canon cuteness of the team. Spoilers: Maeve's death, mentions of previous cases or canon events from seasons 1-10.

Spencer and you have an unspoken connection with one another. Nothing has ever happened between you two, especially since everything went down with Maeve, but your love has grown and overcome and is now clear as day to everyone. However, just when Spencer builds up enough courage to ask you out officially, you're requested on an undercover mission that halts your budding relationship in its tracks.

Months go by without a word from you until bodies of prostitutes start showing up in New York and the BAU is brought in to help. Spencer and you finally reunite as both your cases collide, but your lives and your love are both on the line now.

Will you and Spencer be able to find the way back home this time?

Prologue | Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 | Chapter 3 | Chapter 4 | Chapter 5 | Chapter 6 | Chapter 7 | Epilogue

~~~

You released a tired, relieved sigh as you and the rest of the team exited the elevator and walked back into the bullpen. You'd just landed back after a week in Utah chasing a serial killer who turned out to be a mormon. He killed in the name of burning out the false children of God from humanity - literally. The Unsub managed to burn six innocent people alive before they apprehended him.

'I cannot wait to go home for a hot bath and a good glass of scotch,' Rossi said, rubbing at the kink in his neck from the sleep home on the plane.

'Ditto,' Alex said. 'James is home for the weekend, and he has promised me some home made pie that I am very much looking forward to.'

You smiled as you reached your desk, the echo of the others adding to the conversation of what they were looking forward to when they got home warming the usually busy room as they passed you. A sense of comfort and relief washed over you as you placed your go-bag on your desk. Hearing all your friends' voices back in the office after a mission was never a guarantee, so you relished every time you heard them, regardless of the conversation.

You looked up when a figure entered your peripheral vision, and that comfort and warm feeling spread further through you when you saw who it was.

'What about you, Y/N?' Spencer said by way of greeting, a soft smile gracing his own tired features. 'What is waiting for you at home on this fine Friday evening?'

You paused to think about it for a second, a content smile tugging at your lips at the thought. 'Well, unless I've been robbed in the last few days, I will be enjoying a nice glass of moscato while I order pasta from the restaurant below my apartment, and snuggle in with my book that I've spent literally months trying to finish,' you said dreamily, the thought of good food and good wine and a good book sounding almost too good to be true. But Garcia had informed the team before landing that no new cases had been submitted and so you had the weekend to yourselves.

'That all?' he asked, amusement dancing on his lips.

You chuckled, shaking your head. 'I know. First Friday night home in DC in a while and I am choosing to stay at home instead. The utter shame of it all.'

You both laughed, and it pleased you to see his amber eyes light up after the long week you'd had.

'I didn't mean that as a bad thing,' Spencer said, brushing a stray curl from out of his eyes. Even though it was the shortest length it'd ever been, some rogue curls still managed to dangle out of confinement every once in a while. 'What book are you reading?'

'Don't laugh at me, but... The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes.'

Spencer's brow furrowed curiously. 'Why would I laugh? I love Sir Arthur Conan Doyle's work.'

You shrugged, casually leaning against your desk as you crossed your arms. 'I know, it just seems a little silly that a federal agent is reading some old detective stories.'

'Actually, Doyle was one of the forefathers of detective fiction, as he brought in the concept that the science of deduction isn't just physical evidence but psychological observations. He created a space where all the sciences we know today can help in solving crime, and actually paved the way for more psychological avenues to be taken more seriously in academia and law enforcement. If you think about it, without Sherlock, you and I may not have our jobs as profilers right now.' Spencer paused when he realised he was rambling, and despite your soft, encouraging smile, he saw the tired blankness in your eyes.

Spencer licked his lips before speaking again. 'What I'm trying to say is... I don't think it's silly at all.'

You nodded your thanks although you knew you didn't need to. 'So what about you?', you asked in return. 'What will entertain Dr. Spencer Reid on this "fine Friday evening"?'

His words repeated back to him kept the smile on his face, more importantly the life in his eyes. But he began to fiddle with the strap of his satchel bag, and you couldn't help but notice he slightly swayed. Like he was nervous or something. It was cute.

He was cute.

You forced the rising heat in your cheeks to stay underneath the surface to not give away your embarrassment or your inner thoughts. Thoughts you'd been having since the day you'd met him six years ago. Thoughts that you'd suppressed so as to not interfere with your work, and then later so it wouldn't ruin your hard-built friendship.

When he told you about Maeve, you'd had mixed feelings. Of course, you'd been ecstatic for him that he'd found someone he could be himself with, and even more so when he disclosed to you that no one else knew about her - just you. But you couldn't deny the twinge of sadness that pulled at your heart knowing that that someone he could be himself with wasn't you.

But you hadn't hesitated, hadn't faltered when he'd needed a shoulder to cry on when Maeve was killed. Once he decided to open up and accept help, you were first in line to help keep the young doctor afloat in his sea of grief and loss.

It's been over a year since Maeve's death now, and while she would always remain important in his heart, he had, for the most part, moved on, slowly getting back to be his usual, quirky, logical self.

The past year and a bit has only brought you two closer together, and as much as you have tried to hide how amazing that makes you feel, you've had plenty of conversations with Penelope and others on the team about finally asking the boy wonder out. It's not like you didn't want to, but if Maeve was his type of girl, you just weren't sure you were what Spencer was looking for in a romantic partner. Besides, you were happy with your friendship.

It was by far the most precious relationship you had aside from your family - why ruin it?

You quickly realised you'd both been silent for a while, Spencer still not having answered your question yet. 'Spence?' you prompted gently.

The cute doctor managed to grasp his satchel strap fiercely and ground himself back in the present. 'R-Right. I too have a book at home. The one you got me for my birthday, actually.'

'Oh yes!' The Shining Girls by Lauren Beukes. You'd been hooked from the first line, and by the time you finished, all you could think about was how much you thought Spencer would enjoy it. So you instantly wrapped up your own personal copy and waited for Spencer's birthday to roll around. You never told him it was yours, you just hoped he didn't notice the slight bend in the spine or minuscule tears in some pages from you flipping them too quickly. 'I've been meaning to ask you if you enjoyed it or not. I just assumed you'd read it already.'

'We've just been so busy with cases lately. I haven't had time to even consider picking it up.'

You rolled your eyes. 'Come on, we both know you could've finished that book on one of our plane rides.'

He shrugged, eyes dipping for a moment before landing back on you. 'I know. I guess... I just wanted to give it the time and attention it deserved,' he settled on, and the honesty in both his words and his eyes threatened to steal your breath.

A silence that rested between comfortable and awkward settled upon you two. This had happened many times in recent weeks although you weren't quite sure why. Regardless of your hidden feelings and the tragedy of Maeve, neither of you lost your comfortability with one another.

'So... we've both got book dates tonight,' you said in an attempt to break the silence. The rest of the team was still chatting just a little away from them, but it felt like it was just the two of you sometimes when you talked.

'Well, actually, maybe...' Spencer started, and his fingers were twitching again. 'I was wondering if maybe you'd want t-to bring your book over and... join me, tonight.'

The request wasn't an unusual one. In fact, you'd conducted your own mini book club between the two of you on plenty of occasions. Mainly because you both found out you were the kind of people that liked your personal time and space, but didn't like the thought of being completely alone. This wasn't new, but it warmed your heart all the same at the gesture.

'That sounds great, Spence!' you said heartily. 'Give me half an hour and I'll be around at yours-'

'Actually,' Spencer interrupted, 'I was thinking we could grab some dinner together first. You know, like at a restaurant or some place you can sit in at.'

'...Like a date?' you asked softly, breathlessly. The words just kind of slipped from you before you even contemplated how they would affect Spencer. It just felt natural and right.

Your heart pounded like a jackhammer between your ribs, but you were more concerned at what expression Spencer would pull in the next five seconds.

To your relief, he smiled that small little smile of his that spoke volumes of his insecurity but also of his genuine intentions. 'Yeah. I guess it is like a date,' he finally replied.

Oh my goodness. He was nervous. His words were rushed and higher-pitched in tone. but you still managed to understand him, as well as what dinner implied.

A half-smile pulled at your lips. 'Dr. Spencer Reid,' you began softly, half-scared, half-excited to speak the words you'd been holding back for so long. 'Are you asking me out on a date right now?'

At your words, his anxiety seemed to disappear, as he stopped fidgeting with the satchel strap and took a daring step closer to you. 'I guess I am.'

You couldn't stop it now, the smile of pure joy you'd been holding back from splitting your face open. After years of suffering silently, of repressing the truth, it was all worth it for that one question.

'So what do you say, SSA Y/N L/N,' he quipped cheekily. 'Would you like to have dinner with me tonight?'

The answer was right there in the tip of your tongue, almost spewing from you, when your name was called out across the bullpen for all to hear.

The globe of silence and serenity that had built around Spencer and yourself suddenly shattered as you both, alongside the rest of the team, turned to Hotch standing in his office doorway. But while you all looked at him, his hard gaze was honed in on you.

'L/N,' he called again, having your attention now. 'Can I see you in my office, please?'

You looked between him and Spencer, unsure who to answer first. In the end, you were still technically on the clock so you nodded at your boss and said, 'Sure, I'll be in there shortly.'

'This can't wait, I'm sorry.'

It was the seriousness and discomfort in his voice that caused you to throw aside your personal agenda, giving Spencer an apologetic look before quickly making your way through the bullpen, up the stairs and into his office. You tried not to look at your team too much as you did, but you felt their gazes on the back of your head nevertheless.

They were just as confused as you were, then.

'Close the door,' Hotch instructed gently, to which you obliged. He pointed to the seat on the other side of his desk. 'Have a seat.'

'Everything okay, Hotch?' you asked, taking a seat in the chair. 'Oh no. Did I make an error in one of my reports again?'

'No, nothing like that,' he reassured you, which didn't help your already built up worry. For a moment, it was just you two sitting in his office in silence; you waited for him to explain his mysterious actions, while he seemed to struggle to find the right words.

He never struggled to find the right words.

You leaned forward in your seat, worry furrowing your brow. 'Hotch. What's wrong?'

'Nothing is wrong, so to say,' he insisted, but his frown remained. 'I've just been in contact with your old unit chief from Organised Crime. They believe there is an underground operation being conducted by gang leaders in Manhattan that involves the transporting, selling and purchasing of girls and women in the prostitute industry.'

'Okay,' you drawled out, more confused than ever. 'What has this got to do with us?'

'It doesn't,' Hotch answered immediately. 'Just you. Your old unit chief wants you back to go undercover in the case.'

'What?' You stood up from your seat instead of shouting, but goodness it took all your strength not to. 'Why do they need me? They have a whole squadron of agents to choose from.'

'They want a profiler to help them find out who these people are first, then go undercover and become part of the operation's inner circle and report back to them,' Hotch explained, although his tone displayed his displeasure in saying so. 'Y/N, you have more experience in undercover missions than anyone else on this team, even before you joined us as a profiler.'

You knew his words to be true, but the reality of it all was an ever-growing weight on your chest. 'What they are asking, Hotch, could take weeks, months even. Those kind of people will not trust so easily,' you tried reasoning with him.

You couldn't help but look through the blinds to your team still standing and talking outside in the bullpen. To Spencer, who had joined the team since you had left, but just looked at the window as if he could find out what was going on behind the glass and blinds if he looked long enough. It broke your heart to think you wouldn't see him for months, maybe even years.

Because that was the thing with undercover missions. Once you assumed the life of someone else, your old life became non-existent. That meant no contact with anyone outside of the case as a safety precaution.

That meant no talking to Spencer, or anyone in the BAU, until the case ended. Or unless you were killed, in which case you wouldn't be able to do a lot of talking anyways.

You turned back around at the sound of Hotch standing from his seat and coming around the desk to speak directly in front of you, no walls to hide behind. 'You know I wouldn't be asking if I hadn't tried to change their mind first. But even I can't argue that you are the best agent for the job.'

You nodded your understanding even if you hated to admit he was right. 'I guess it's not one of those jobs that I can decline, is it?'

Hotch shook his head regrettably. 'Head Chief requested for you personally. You've already been taken off the roster here at the BAU so you're not disturbed by other cases.'

Hearing that was just rubbing salt in the wound, and you hated the burning feeling of tears rising at the back of your eyes. You were already gone from here, like a ghost that didn't realise she was one to begin with.

Hotch's hand rested heavy on your shoulder as he comforted you. 'We can discuss your return to work when your mission is over. You will always have a place with us, Y/N.'

You attempted a smile, but it was strained as you tried to force back tears. You wiped at the strays that dribbled down your cheeks, pulling yourself back together before speaking again. 'All right. How long do I have before I am expected in the Big Apple?'

'There's someone waiting for you at your apartment already. They'll take you to their headquarters when you're done packing tonight.'

You sucked in air as you felt your whole world tilt unstably. Tonight. You had to leave tonight. Again, you found yourself seeking out Spencer through the half-closed blinds.

'So what do you say, SSA Y/N L/N? Would you like to have dinner with me tonight?'

You bit your lip as you blinked your tears away, trying but failing to ignore the cry of your heart as its strings were pulled harshly. 'Tonight?' you asked in the hope you'd misheard.

But no such hope existed, unfortunately.

'Yes,' Hotch said, that one word the final nail in the coffin of your impending suffering. 'I'm sorry. This goes without saying, but don't mention any of this to the team as you leave. Only myself and Section Chief Cruz will know where you are and the details of your mission.'

You huffed out a joyless laugh. 'Hiding truths from a team of profilers is like playing poker with a mirror attached to your face,' you said, and you didn't bother to hide your displeasure and sadness when you did. 'They're going to ask questions, and they will find out the truth eventually.'

'Let me worry about that,' Hotch said gently, letting go of you and leaving a cold mark where his hand once was. 'You've got bags to pack.'

'Right.' You sucked in a few deep breaths before making your way to the door. tears burned at your eyes again but you couldn't let the team see you like this. You couldn't let Spencer see you like this.

Because you had a job to do. And you always finished a job.

Before you could open the door handle, however, Hotch stopped you once more. 'Y/N.'

You looked at him, forcing an expression of blankness and indifference. 'Yes, sir?'

He must've seen your inner struggle, as he offered one of those genuine smiles of his that were oh so rare. 'We'll see you when you get back,' he said.

It wasn't a promise or a done deal, but it was the most hope you could ask for right now. So you smiled your thanks, nodded your goodbye, and opened the door back into the bullpen.

Immediately, all eyes set upon you and the room grew quiet. Your first instinct was to cry, then to run, then to blurt everything out because you hated keeping secrets. But you remembered what had just been said, and you whipped a bright smile onto your face to hide your despair.

'Don't you guys have homes to go to?' you asked cheerily, walking down the stairs as casually as possibly. You would've bee-lined for your bag, but if you moved too quickly they would suspect something. 'I recall hot baths and scotch were awaiting most of us, are they not?'

Thankfully Rossi took the bait, and picked up his go-bag in a huge huff. 'The lady is right. I spend enough time with you people as is, I am not wasting anymore not drinking and soaking.'

'Soaking in what? The bath or scotch?' JJ asked, also picking up her go-bag to make her way back to the elevator.

The group devolved into laughs and other jests, and you breathed a sigh of relief as you picked up your go-bag and followed them. Before you could though, a gentle call of your name halted you in your tracks, out of both politeness and frozen fear.

'Hey,' Spencer started, looking between you and Hotch's office. 'What was all that about?'

'Oh, uh, nothing super important,' you said, scrambled as you words were. 'Just a paperwork issue. Again.'

He broke out in smile that set your heart aflutter despite your inner turmoil. 'You know, you really shouldn't do paperwork on the plane when you're tired if you're just going to make a mistake. You're better off leaving it to the morning when your brain and body has rested enough to comprehend what the paperwork is asking of you.'

'Well sorry if I don't want to do a mountain of paperwork when I come back into the office,' you countered, grateful for the playful distraction as you made it over to the elevator. The others were just piling in when Spencer halted you again.

'So...' he dragged out, eyes flickering between you and teh floor nervously, '...what do you say?'

'To what?' you asked.

'To dinner. You didn't have time to give me an answer before.'

Shit. Your voice failed you now as you grasped at words - any words - to tell him. Your heart screamed yes, but there was someone waiting for you back home. A home you wouldn't be visiting for who knows how long.

Capitalising on your gaping mouth, you forced out a yawn and feigned covering it up out of embarrassment. 'Oh my goodness, sorry about that. Um, actually, now that you mention it, I am pretty beat. I'm just... going to go home and sleep it off if that's all right.'

It pained you to see his smile drop at your words, to see the hope leave his beautiful eyes at your rejection. And you knew you shouldn't say anything or make promises you couldn't keep, but you couldn't just leave him with no hope.

'Maybe next week sometime,' you offered, hoping your smile could bring some of that light back. 'You know, you've never tried the Italian Restaurant under my apartment before. We could go there. On me.'

Instinctively, you reached for his hand, relishing in the warmth it held and brought into you. To your relief, he didn't pull away. Instead, you got your smile back, and a little light returned to his eyes. You were kind of glad you wouldn't be around when the light left him completely.

'Okay,' he said softly, surprising you with a gentle squeeze of your hand in his. 'It's a date.'

'Yeah,' you replied, trying and failing to push aside the fluttering sensation his words gave your heart. You were only prolonging not only your pain, but his.

Selfish. So selfish.

'Come on, you two,' Derek called out from the elevator. 'I can't hold these doors open forever. Savannah will kill me if I miss our dinner reservations.'

You both quickly made it in to the elevator before Derek let them close on you, and then you were caught up in the chaos that was your team. You weren't sure how you got onto the topic of what scotch goes best with what foods, but you didn't care. It made you happy to know they never let the weight of a dark case get in the way of living their own lives to them fullest.

You all reached the car park and before you could make a run for your car, Spencer called out to you. 'See you Monday, Y/N!'

You turned back around to face not only him, but Derek, JJ, Penelope, Alex, and David as they all slowly went for their cars too.

You caught yourself staring at them, taking their happy faces in one last time before you left them behind. Hotch said you'd always have a place with the BAU, but you weren't sure how long this mission would take. And if you'd be replaced by then.

You forced a smile onto your face and waved them farewell. 'Yeah, see you then.'

You hated the bitter taste the lie brought to your mouth, but you managed to keep it together long enough that you got in your car and drove out of the car park without any more issues. That's when the tears came.

You wouldn't be there next Monday, and were not getting that date with Spencer next week.

It hurt you more to think that you may not get that date at all.

[deltachanbjd]

[Ass Machine playing menacingly in the background as Mitzi krumps nefariously in anticipation of her new head]

[from-the-clouds]

Kiss Me More (Part II) - Zemo/Reader

Masterlist || Part One

Summary: Part two, read part one if you haven’t already! Sam & Bucky put reader in charge of looking after Zemo....again. Series loosely inspired by this song.

Words: 2.5k

Warnings: Kissing, heavy petting, mentions of sex, minor TFATWS spoilers.

A/N: Wow! I was so shocked on the feedback I got on the first part of this story. It has nearly 800 notes. I’m not used to my writing getting that kind of attention so I really appreciate the love. I decided to make this into at least a 3-4 part series and there will be eventual smut, but I feel like there’s something sweet between these two that goes beyond an obvious physical attraction, so I do want to build that a bit before we get there. This weekend I rewatched TFATWS & Civil War because I’m officially obsessed with Zemo lol. Please let me know what you think, and let me know if you’d like to be added to the taglist. :) 

-----

“Keep an eye on him.”

Y/N watched Bucky and Sam split off again. That was now at least the third time she’d heard that phrase since she arrived in Riga. Little did they know, she was probably the worst person to be put in charge of Zemo. Truthfully, it was starting to be a little insulting.

It was unclear why she’d been brought along on this mission, when half the time Sam and Bucky were talking in hushed tones just out of her earshot. There was always more to the story than they told her, but this time, it felt like she was more out of the loop than ever.

She adjusted the neckline of the sweater she wore out of an abundance of caution, checking subconsciously to make sure it hadn’t exposed the mark Zemo had left on her from the day before. It was a discovery she’d made that morning, and persisted despite her efforts to cover it up with makeup.

“According to those two, I must be the best at babysitting you,” she muttered under her breath. It was petty, so she wasn’t even sure if she wanted him to hear. But he did.

“Babysitting?” Zemo lifted an eyebrow. 

“You know, a nanny, a governess….whatever a Baron’s equivalent is,” she said, looking him in the eye for the first time that day, which was a mistake. He looked so handsome in that long, fur-lined coat, tall and refined, hair styled perfectly. There had to be warrants out for his arrest since escaping prison, and in his current getup, he was hard to miss. 

It wasn’t easy to ignore the stifling tension between them. The Baron hadn’t left her thoughts since she’d closed the door on him the evening before. Now they were alone again. She couldn’t decide if that was thrilling or terrifying, so she decided on both.

“It’s nice of them to give us some alone time,” Zemo stepped close to her, one gloved hand pressing between her shoulder blades. Despite the cool temperature outside, it was the first thing today that had her shivering. 

“Walk with me,” he commanded sternly. She saw no opportunity to refuse as they started in the direction opposite of where Bucky and Sam had disappeared. 

“Zemo-”

“Helmut,” he corrected her. “But go on…”

“We have to focus on figuring out where Donya’s funeral will be,” she said, feeling his hand slide down to settle on the small of her back, trying to inch away, but he just pulled her closer. “We can’t waste time.”

“I know Riga inside and out, that won’t be as difficult as you and your friends think,” he murmured. His proximity was already suffocating. Or maybe comforting. It was hard to tell. “Tell me, what is your business with them? You aren’t an Avenger. This was my first time hearing your name.”

She snorted, finally finding the strength to pull away, and he dropped his hand. That was one thing that had confounded her. He was confident, took liberties with what others would allow, but knew when to stop pushing. There was something alluring to his nature. 

“I’m not,” she responded, wondering how much she was willing to share. When she stole a glance out of the corner of her eyes, his head was lowered, leaning in, listening intently for her response. She wondered if he really cared, or if he was good at pretending. It was easy to believe that he did.

“Bucky and I aren’t that different,” she continued. “That’s why we’re friends. I’m not a super soldier, but I was taught how to fight, how to kill. I followed orders for too long without questioning whether or not I was doing the right thing. And at least now, I think I am.”

“You think,” he repeated, and corrected her again like he had the day before. As much as she wanted some kind of clever or quick quip back, she wore her heart on her sleeve for the moment and shrugged. There was nothing to defend when she still wasn’t sure what responsibilities she had in this world. 

Zemo halted, and she paused too, turning back to look at him. “So you were an assassin,” he murmured, reaching out. Nodding slightly, she lowered her eyes when his gloved thumb brushed across her face. The buttery, overpowering smell of leather took her over as he tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “I would’ve never guessed. Du bist so süß.”

Her knowledge of German was limited, but she could see a flash of what looked like affection in his eyes. He couldn’t be lying, could he? She wondered. She wanted to trust that he wasn’t, wanted to identify every good part of him she could, so she could justify the overwhelming attraction she felt towards him. Something in her just kept pulling forward against her will, like a magnet.

“You’d be surprised,” she answered, but didn’t pull away. The intensity of his gaze made her feel weak, but there was something strangely reassuring in his eyes. It was just the two of them, standing on a crowded sidewalk.

She rose her hand to clasp around his, frowning when she felt the hard loop of a ring on one of his gloved fingers. It had gone unnoticed by her, until now. He still wore a wedding band. 

It would have been easy to vocalize the observation, gauge his reaction, try to regain some upper hand and remind him who exactly he was dealing with. But, it would’ve been pointlessly cruel, as she knew what that felt like to answer that question. Those days were behind her, now. 

As if the universe was scolding her, a loud car horn broke through the perceived silence. His hand dropped from her face, and they began to walk again. 

“I had lots of time to think in prison,” he said after a heady pause in conversation. “About the things I’d done. Whatever intentions you have, to someone, you’re always the enemy. What I thought was important, trying to serve the greater good, it isn’t always worth the trouble. I was trying to protect what I had already lost, the places and people I’d taken for granted.”

Deciphering his words, she took a moment before responding. “That’s actually...very insightful,” she said, partly surprised by what he’d shared, appreciating that he felt her vulnerability, and matched it in his response.

“I know you’re stunned I’m not a brute,” he answered, increasing his pace to a determined strut rather than a lazy stroll. She was forced to keep up with him. “You’ve been told what to think about me by Sam and Bucky.”

She scoffed. “Not just them. The entire world. All the people you’ve hur-”

He halted and turned to face her so quickly, she collided with his chest and her breath caught in her throat. 

“I’m not that man anymore,” his voice was nearly a growl, disgust laced in his features as he looked down at her. 

But as soon as she recognized it, he became expressionless again, backing away. Falling back into step beside him, they continued to walk, a bit faster than they had been before. She followed him, at this point convinced that she might get lost without his guidance, but a little startled by his sudden change in behavior.

“What do you think of Riga?” he asked her as they cut through an alleyway. His voice held none of the venom that it had a few moments ago, so she wondered if she’d just hit a sore nerve.

“It’s beautiful,” she answered, admiring the old brick buildings and fine architecture. “But I think I haven’t had much of a chance to appreciate it.”

“Have you been thinking about me?”

They ducked under an alcove, and she realized he’d carefully led her off the crowded streets. It was much quieter here. She suddenly didn’t feel as protected as she had been with him in the open. The temperature in the shaded space was much lower than expected. And he was standing over her, waiting for some response she didn’t know if she could give. 

“I haven’t forgotten about last night, liebling,” he continued. 

Of course she had been thinking of him. Nearly nonstop. What they’d shared, what it meant. She hadn’t been able to sleep until she relieved herself, fingers rubbing her clit and delving into her warmth, whimpering his name when she finally came. Still, it had done little to quell the ache inside her. 

It was a horrible thing, she’d decided. Objectively horrible, and unprofessional. There was the consideration of accessibility. What did he see in her beyond a means to an end? Was she really going to throw everything she’d worked for away to a man who was going to use her to scratch an itch?

Too much was at stake, Sam and Bucky’s trust, her reputation, her job, and she couldn’t allow it to go on. 

But oh, how much she wanted it to. 

“Yesterday was nice,” she straightened up, holding her own. “I won’t lie to you.”

The corner of his mouth tugged up slightly in a self-satisfied smirk. 

“But I’m not foolish,” she continued. “Coming on to the first woman you see after you get out of jail? Seems pretty convenient.”

At first, the Baron tilted his head to the side, his brows pulled together at her words. But after a moment, the smile returned, and he chuckled. “Is that what you think this is about?”

“Don’t insult me, Helmut,” she said sternly, trying her best not to feel embarrassed. She was only being honest.

“Are you always so severe to yourself?” he asked, tutting lightly. 

It would have been better to say nothing. Why give him anything at all? 

She didn’t answer his question, just backed away from him and began walking in no particular direction, wanting only to increase the space between them and regain her common sense. That was impossible however, as she was jolted backwards before she even knew what was happening, a firm hand on her upper arm, and she was chest to chest with Zemo once more. 

“We were in Madripoor together. I could’ve had my way with many women there if I wanted. But I didn’t.”

“Please-” she rolled her eyes.

“If all I wanted to do was fuck someone, I could have done it by now,” he stalked forward, the air pressure around them dropping, weighed by the tension hanging thick between them. “But that’s not what I want. I want you.”

His words, spoken in a soft, low purr rattled away every bit of resolve she had left in her. Some last ditch effort found her stepping backwards, but her body met the brick wall behind them and she realized he had her cornered. 

In more ways than one, she thought.

Taking in a shaky breath, she looked up at his eyes, clouded with lust. “I know you want me,” he said, not a shred of doubt in his voice. But why should there have been? He was right. 

Her eyes darted around, like someone or something around them was going to jump out and save her from herself. It didn’t go unnoticed. “There’s no need to be scared, liebling. I feel it, too.”

With that, he closed the gap between their lips. He tasted sweet, like the candies he’d been eating back at his flat. Turkish delight. She was drowning in him again, his scent, his touch, everything about him enveloped and beguiled her. Her shirt had bunched up slightly somewhere along their walk and his gloved hands explored the exposed skin, leaving goosebumps in their wake. 

She surrendered, letting him tease open her mouth and claim her wholly. It was still bad, she knew. But there wasn’t any last bit of self-control left in her. 

The layers of clothing between them didn’t allow for the same proximity she’d had to him the evening before. Groaning in delight and frustration, she reached up to tangle and rake her fingers through his hair, as his fingers curled around the top of her sweater, revealing the sensitive skin of her neck. 

“Don’t hide this,” his lips left hers as his eyes focused on the stamp of affection he’d left behind the day before. “Let them see.”

“You know I can’t,” she responded, sheepishly pulling it back into place. Studying her with amiable consideration, his hand rose to brush tenderly across her cheekbone. 

“I thought you’d come to me last night,” she confessed, drawing away slightly, shocked by her own admission. But right now, she didn’t feel the need to put up as much of a facade. He looked positively virile; panting, his cheeks flushed and hair mussed, pupils blown out as he focused on her. To know she was the cause of his current state of disarray gave her an immense amount of satisfaction. A buried, salacious part of her wondered what else she could do to make him look even more unkempt.

“I considered it,” he said, sounding almost timid. “But I want to do this right.” He leaned in, pressed a kiss beneath her ear. “In private, so no one can disturb us,” he continued, lips moving down her neck. “We can take our time, you can be as loud as you’d like.”

The mental image he was currently painting for her was doing very little to strengthen her convictions, whatever those had been. The thought of her legs wrapped around his torso, naked bodies pressed together sent a bolt of electricity through the pit of her stomach, radiating outwards. She wanted his lips on every inch of her skin. Aching at the possibility, the present tease of his teeth nibbling on her collarbone wasn’t helping.

“You know we can’t,” she didn’t try to stop the thought as it came out of her mouth.

“What is there to lose?”

Everything, she thought, but didn’t answer. She couldn’t really, as his gloved hand was trailing slowly under her jacket and sweater, against her bare skin, and cupping her breast through her bra. Whimpering, she couldn’t control the way her body arched against his.

Hooking her knee on his hip, she let him press forward, feeling the warmth of his excitement through his trousers and her jeans. He ground against her once, teasingly, and she moaned softly into his mouth. 

He was the one to pull away, and she was thankful he did. “Think about it, liebling,” he said softly, pressing a tender kiss to her temple. “Du hast die Kontrolle.”

“We can’t,” she answered again, but even she didn’t believe herself. Raking her hands through her hair and adjusting her rumpled sweater, she straightened up. “We have a job to do.”

Brushing past him out of the alcove, each step she took away from him gave her the self control she desperately needed. She glanced over her shoulder to see him reluctantly trudging behind. At this point, she wasn’t foolish. There were only two ways this could end.

----

Part III

Series Taglist: @juice-1981  @sapphiredreamer26  @tatooineisdry  @marvelsvision @spookycereal-s @trelaney @fireghost-x @booksarekindaneat  @thunderingbats  @felicityofbakerstreet @takacsgram @mischiefmanaged71 @fanfictionedagain @merelyhooper @gyllord @mundaytuesday @friday18eo  @lovegood7553  @adara-wolfhart @a-djarin @farawaywasteland @sky-writes-stuff @fuckinglittlekitten @katyasrussianaccent @agent-jbarnes  @neoarchipelago @pattispunk @kpopnena @purebloodwitch @spookyconsultingcriminal @msmarvelwrites @professorrw @lazyradeecal @captainrexstan @notyourfuckingbusinesss

Let me know if you’d like to be tagged, or if I forgot to tag you for some reason! :)

[equallyshaw]

ᴛʜᴇ ᴘʀɪɴᴄᴇꜱꜱ ᴀɴᴅ ᴛʜᴇ ᴀᴍᴇʀɪᴄᴀɴ ʙᴏʏ - Qᴜɪɴɴ ʜᴜɢʜᴇꜱ. pt 4. short + social media

Snippet that has characters face claims:

Word Count:1.6k

Warnings: none? Not 100% checked for spelling.

Tag: @pierrelucduboiis

────────────

Piper walked out of her dorm, saying goodbye to her parents. They had just gotten to the dorms after stopping at Piper's storage container nearby and picked up her stuff, so they could move in Piper and Natasha to there senior dorms. Piper was going to move off campus, but it would of been too dangerous. Especially since, she was no longer a working royal.

After her and August made it back to Toronto, and while they were with Charles at there parent's lake house on a lake in Toronto, Piper had made the incredibly hard decision to step back from royal duties. Though she would always be in attendance to her grandmothers events, her birthdays, state visits and anyhting else that she wanted to do. That meant that nobody had to know that she was at Umich. Nobody had to know her every move, and that she could officially breathe. Though no longer a working royal, her grandmother provided security whevener and wherever the granddaughter needed. Her brother fully supported her and felt relieved that she no longer had to worry about anything else in her life again. Though, she would be his right hand man when and if he became king. Also in that time, the twins had cut off all contact with the Hughes despite Luke's best efforts on social media to talk but they didn't budge. Natasha and Eric were torn because they loved both sides of sibilings so much and kept everything neutral between one another. Besides, natasha was Piper's long lost sister. Natasha and August sadly had broken up, but it was due to distance and honestly, everything kind of fizzled after new york. Though, they remained friends.

"We will be back in a few weeks for family weekend, will you be okay kiddo?" Piper's mom said hugging her daughter. "Yes mom, I am and will be." She smiled, and her mom stepped back. Her dad gave her a smile, pulling her in. August was always a momma's boy and she was always her dad's favorite. "I love you Pipes." He said giving her head a quick kiss. "I love you too, dad." She smiled and she stepped back. "Safe travels, text me when landed." She said as they got into there car. They promised and then drove off. Piper stood there for a brief moment, before starting a way back. She began her walk back, stopping at the starbucks on campus to get her usual before heading back to unpack. She got her drink rather quickly and started her 10 minute treck back. She respodned to a few text messages as she did so, before checking instagram and then twitter. Seeing what was seeing said about her, just for fun. She made her way back into the dorm to the 2nd floor and unlocked her door. She walked in looking at the ground before realizing that somebody was in her's and Natasha's dorm. "Ah." Piper announced, coming eye to eye with Jack Hughes. "Hey Piper." He said akwardly. She gave him a fake smile, before shutting the door and walking into her room. She shut her door and sat down on her bed, sipping her cold brew. She shrugged it off, and pulled out her laptop to do some mindless binging.

She woke up a few hours later, it was now 10 pm and it was raining. Pouring really. Piper walked out into the living room to see Natasha on her phone, and the two looked at one another. Piper grinned, letting the girl know she wasn't upset. "Dude, you've been pinning after him since yall were kiddos. Youre good." Piper laughed, grabbing her keys and wallet. "Im getting tacos, want anything?" She questioned and the girl gave her order. Piper quickly jogged down the stairs hoping to get to her car quickly. "Oh fuck." She muttered opening the door to pouring rain. Ofcourse her umbrella was in her car. If she made a mad dash, it would only take her a few mintues to get to her car. She jogged out into the rain, hoping to not come across anybody. Yet, fate had other plans.

"Piper!" She heard behind her and she moved faster, terrified. "Piper!" The voice called again, she briefly looked back and saw a familiar face. She sighed, slowing down. She cursed herself as she continued to her car. "Wait, Piper!" He said once again, grabbing her softly. She whipped around, "What?!" She demanded. He stopped moving and she did too. "What do you have to say to me after what you did?" She said getting upset. He shook his head, "What? I never did anything! I never did what they accused me of. I would never, you know that!" He defended himself. "They wouldn't lie to me." She said beginning to walk off. "Please, believe me! I did nothing, you know me Piper. You know me." He repeated himself and she stopped, looking back at him. The rain was relentless and not helping her mood. She stared at him, feeling her eyes fill with tears. She shook her head, "They wouldn't lie to me though.." She said trailing off. "I would never throw away what we had going. I cared for you way too much to betray your trust like that. I cared about your brother too much for that to happen. Especially after seeing your reaction to them, god. I had never been so scared for somebody before. I haven't been able to stop thinking about you, even though I knew you hated me. I couldn't stop. And when I got back to Michigan, I prayed that I would bump into you before I went back to Vancouver. I just needed you to know that. I needed you to know I never did anything." He confessed and they stared at one another. Her heart was in shambles, not knowing what to believe. He sighed, rolling his eyes and began to walk back the other way towards his destination. "I never hated you, though." She said after a few seconds. He stopped in his tracks. "Yeah, I was upset but a part of me knew you'd never do such a thing. I just knew, even though my family or Joey wouldn't believe me. I know you cared about me too much to do that." She paused and waited for him to turn around. He did, feeling a glint of hope. She shook her head, "Im sorry I didn't reach out. I literally just gave up my whole life a few weeks ago, so Im sorry." She rambled, but he didn't care. He walked towards her, bringing his hands to her cheeks and pulling her in for a kiss. She grabbed ahold of his wrists, pulling him in closer. They kissed for a mere 20 seconds before parting and catching there breathes. "Im sorry I didn't believe you." She said with her voice cracking. He pulled her in for another kiss. "Come on." He said grabbing her hand afterwards and making a dash for his car.

the two took in eachother's warmth and the feeling of one another, because quinn would be returning to vancouver the next afternoon. she cuddled into his chest, as he midnlessly traced circles on her shoulder. "give me this semester, and then ill be there with you in the new year." she murmured, after thinking about her upcoming semester as a senior. "wait-what?" he questioned looking down at her. "give me this semester, ill graduate and then ill be up there in the new year." she clarified, meeting his eye. "wait- what no." he said an she sat up unsure of his reaction. "what do you mean no?" she said trying to read his face. "don't waste your last year on me. don't force early graduation for me. stay here, stay here with natasha and luke." he said bringing his hands to her chin, softly as she shut her eyes. "don't waste it like i did." he said bringing her to his chest and kissing her head. "ill see you in the summer, ok?" he murmured and she nodded, allowing herself to cry. he fought back his tears but couldn't keep them in. they'd find their way back to one another, if it was meant to be.

︾

It was now sumemr time, and newly graduated Natasha and Piper headed out to New Hampshire for a week before hopping on a plane to Toronto than to her old stomping grounds of Sussex, UK. "BROTHER!!!!!" Piper screamed in her most british and posh accent as she walked outside and saw her twin and Eric standing on the dock. "BROTHER!" He screamed back and she took off in a jog, before they hugged. The twins hadn't see eachother since graduation a month ago as Natasha and Piper roadtripped around the country for that month. "Ric!" she beamed, giving her friend a big hug as well. Natasha smiled widely at August and hugged one another. Nothing could beat this week on the lake. Nothing.

Later in the afternoon, Piper walked out towards the dock with her iced americano in hand and took some photos of the clear aesthetic sky. She heard a back door open and close, thinking it was Natasha or Auggie. "Pipes?" She heard to her right, and she turned and saw Quinn. A nervous smile erupted on his face, and she smiled widely and took off to meet him. "Hi." She whispered, looking up into his eyes. The same hazel one's that were warm, welcoming and full of comfort. "Hi." He said mesmorized, by being in her presence once again. Nothing needed to be said between the two, they just knew that this was the moment they'd get back together. Nothing could stand in eachother's way now.

The Princess and the American Boy were going to be together, just you wait.

-

@blondepiper00: graduation dump … a month late

660 likes, 98 comments

Tags: auggiethegreat, natashapiercee and ericpierce

@quinnhughes_: congrats!! 🍾

^@blondepiper00: thanku🥰

@charliesownton: augs with the whole Burberry catalogue

@natashapierce: havent fully accepted that next year we won’t be together :(

^@blondepiper00: don’t remind me

@lhughes6_: fav wolverines

^@dylanduke: RUDE

^@ethanedwards: RUDEEEE

@archewellfoundation: congrats piper! See you soon, xx m and h

^@blondepiper00: love you guys!!

^@natashapierce: how dare you leave me so soon :(

^@jackhughes: besides, we would of loved to surf off the islands 🙄🙄

^@quinnhughes: sucks to suck

@charliedownton: go best friend go

@charliedowntown: also come back to London not bc 😭

^@blondepiper00: nah

-

@auggiethegreat: congrats to my bro I guess ?

344 likes, 45 comments

Tag: blondepiper00 and Britishlucy

@blondepiper00: hate y’all

@britishlucy: hahahahha

^@blondepiper00: you’re lucky your my fav cousin

@jackhughes: look familiar? @quinnhughes_ @lhughes6_

^ @jackhughes: Hahahah yes

^@natashapierce: have about 2 or 3 photos of Lukey being left out lol

^@lhughes6_: you guys can choke

@charliedowntown: love this fam

@charliedowntown: but thanks for cropping me out

^ @auggiethegreat: bahahah bye

[watchmegetobsessed]

TO LOVE AND BE LOVED - Part Six (Harry Styles)

a/n: LAST PART OMG!! im a little emotional this story has come to its end but it already ended up like twice as long as i planned it to be haha! thank you so much for reading and loving the story, it means so much to me and i loved seeing your reactions as the plot developped! i hope you guys will be happy with the ending our pair got and i can’t wait to read your thoughts about the series as a whole!!

pairing: CEO!Dad!Harry X Reader

warning: mentions of death, cheating and divorce, sexual content

word count: 14.8k

SERIES MASTERPOST masterlist

Waking up next to Harry is probably your most favorite thing in the entire world right now and you’ve been able to experience it every morning since you dropped Izzy off at Anne’s. You’re missing her like crazy and can’t wait to have her back, but part of you is desperate to stretch these days as long as possible, because you’re not sure if Harry will be comfortable with you sleeping in his room once his little one is back under the roof.

It’s always the same, yet you can’t get enough of it. Harry grumbles as he turns the alarm off, snuggles back to you for just a few minutes before he forces himself to take a shower. In the meantime you start breakfast and his coffee waits for him ready by the time he joins you in the kitchen. You eat together, sometimes talking, sometimes just silently enjoying each other’s presence and it’s the perfect way to start your days.

Then Harry is off to work and you go for whatever shooting you had planned for the day. Luckily, you’ve been keeping yourself busy. If your day ended early, you always found something else to do, you picked Trevor up another time and also managed to have lunch with Harry on Thursday which was such a nice change, even if it was just eating takeout in his office because you were in the neighborhood and he had some time to see you.

Now it’s Friday and you’re spending it with some editing and eventually packing, since you’re leaving to the countryside for Sarah and Mitch’s wedding when Harry comes home. You’ve been looking forward to this weekend all week, you had a few phone calls with Sarah and the two of you hit it off quite well, you can’t wait to finally attend the wedding. And also because Harry is coming with you, so it’ll be a kind of weekend getaway even though the two of you have been alone home all week.

Harry runs a little late from work so you leave about an hour later than you planned, but it’s all good, since nothing is planned for the evening, you just wanted to be at the location on time. It’s going to be a small wedding, nothing extra and it’s held in an inn near the beach, the perfect spot in your opinion, especially because even the weather seems to be celebration the occasion and it won’t be raining cats and dogs.

Heather: A double date? I don’t know, who’s the guy?

You’re texting Heather in the car and you finally bring up the possibility of going on a double date with Niall.

Y/N: Photo attachment

Y/N: He is a cool guy, I think you would like him!

Heather: He surely is hot! Alright, we’ll see. Anyway, have fun with your super hot and rich boyfriend this weekend! Tell me all about the wedding next week!

Y/N: Thanks!

Your eyes scan over the word boyfriend. You didn’t want to correct her and tell her that you are not boyfriend and girlfriend, just dating, because you kind of enjoy the thought of being an official item. It’s been just a few weeks since it all started and you know that Harry needs to take things in his own pace, but that doesn’t mean you don’t like to play with the thought.

You’re aching to finally call him your boyfriend or what’s better, hear him call you his girlfriend. The thought of calling this man yours is making you go nuts but you need to be patient with him. He has gone through so much change lately, you can’t let your silliness ruin it for the both of you.

It’s late by the time you arrive to the Inn and you both feel exhausted from the ride so you want nothing else than to get a good night sleep before the wedding tomorrow.

“I’m so glad you’re here!” Sarah greets the two of you when you walk into the Inn. She envelopes you in a warm hug before doing the same with Harry. IN the meanwhile, Mitch has also appeared and he greets you with a short hug as well before giving a brotherly hug to Harry. “Had a safe ride?”

“Yeah, everything went fine,” you nod smiling.

“Great. Well, here is your room key, made sure you two are getting one of the larger rooms,” Sara smiles slyly, but you’re taken aback by something else.

“We’re sharing a room?” you ask turning to Harry, who seems nervous about your question, though it wasn’t your intention to make him ashamed in any kind of way.

“Oh, yeah. I mean, Sarah asked me this week which room I want and I told her we would be sharing… Is that okay? We-we could ask for a room for you as well if y—“ “Harry,” you chuckles softly, giving his hand a squeeze. “I would love to share, I just wasn’t expecting you to want to do the same is all,” you tell him and you can see the relief in his eyes instantly.

You talk over a few things with Sarah before taking your stuff up to the room and calling it a night. Harry takes a shower first in the small bathroom that’s joined to your room and in the meantime you hang your dress up so it doesn’t get too wrinkly by the morning. Then you just get all your equipment done, making sure everything is full and loaded for the big day tomorrow. When Harry is done you take your turn and the hot shower feels nice, quite relaxing. Walking out you find Harry lying in bed, typing on his phone, he smiles up at you when you join him in bed.

“My mum sent me this. They went to the park today.” He turns the screen towards you and a photo of Izzy is shown with ice-cream all over her face, grinning happily into the camera.

“She could literally live on ice-cream,” you chuckle, making yourself comfortable under the sheets.

“And gummy bears,” Harry chuckles before locking his phone and putting it to the side table. He is quick to wrap his arms around you, pulling you against his side and you smile as you snuggle to him, enjoying the heat of his body. “Good night, love,” he murmurs, pressing a soft kiss to the top of your head.

“Good night, H,” you softly reply before letting yourself drift to sleep within seconds.

You already have a lot of experience with weddings and no matter how big or small it is, the day is always a little bit chaotic, everyone is all over the place, there’s no time for just messing around, especially for you.

Following a nice breakfast with Harry on the tiny balcony that’s connected to your room, you are forced to part since Harry is supposed to be with all the other guys, getting ready in the room that’s reserved for Mitch, while you kind of need to be everywhere at the same time, but you obviously spend the most time with Sarah, wanting to capture all her best moments.

Sometime around noon you get about an hour off while everyone else is getting lunch and Harry texts you to join him on the mole down the beach that runs just below the inn. When you arrive he is already sitting on one of the old wood benches with a pizza box on his lap.

“Hey,” you smile softly and leaning down you peck his lips quickly before joining him on the bench.

“The boy ordered pizza and I got one for us too, hope it’s okay.”

“Of course, I didn’t even think about lunch until you texted,” you chuckle as he settles the box between the two of you and you both take a slice.

“So how are the photos coming up so far?”

“Good, I’ll have a ton of editing to do, but I think they will like the outcome.”

“Can I have a sneak peek of them?” he smirks playfully, but you shake your head.

“No, the first ones to see them will be Sarah and Mitch, sorry,” you chuckle as he pouts his lips at you, but goes back to his slice right after.

You both are just enjoying the quiet for a little, having had a busy day so far, exchanging very few words, but it’s still a nice time spent together. It is just the two of you until a guy approaches you on the mole.

“Hey guys! Mitch wondered where you went, H,” he smirks down at Harry before his eyes land on you. He is tall, but not as tall as Harry, rocking a noticeable beard and he is wearing the same outfit as Harry: maroon pants with a crispy white dress shirt. “Oh, you’re the photographer, right?” he smiles at you.

“Yeah, I’m Y/N,” you answer nicely, holding out a hand for him.

“I’m Landon, Mitch’s cousin,” he nods with a charming smile. “Sorry for interrupting your lunch guys. Just wanted to let you know that Mitch wants to do a round of shots when everyone’s back,” he chuckles.

“He is gonna be so hammered,” Harry chuckles shaking his head. “I’ll be back soon, thanks Landon.”

“No worries. I’ll see you around, Y/N,” he smiles at you before turning around and walking back to the inn. You catch Harry’s eyes for a moment and you have a guess what he is thinking about. Landon seemed to like you, with his flirty smiles and friendly introduction, he was surely thinking about shooting his shot, but he might not know that you’re dating Harry.

However he doesn’t say anything, just continues to eat his lunch in silence and quite frankly, you forget about Landon’s existence pretty fast.

After lunch it gets a bit hectic. The ceremony is starting at 3, so you don’t have much time left. You do the first look reveal thing and this time their son, James is included in it, which is honestly such a pure moment and capturing it feels like a privilege.

Soon enough the guests are starting to arrive and you quickly run up to the room to change into your dress. Most of the time you are not required to dress up for the job, but you like to blend into the crowd so you usually choose to wear a nice dress and you’re doing the same this time as well. You’ve brought a pastel yellow satin dress that teases a little cleavage, and you pair it with a cream colored cardigan, creating a simple but still elegant look for the rest of the day. You’re fixing your makeup in a hurry when the door opens and Harry walks in.

He immediately stops in his tracks upon seeing you in front of the mirror, his eyes traveling down the lengths of your body, a stunned expression adorning his handsome features.

“Sorry, I didn’t know you were… in here,” he mumbles and you can see the blush forming on his cheeks. “You look… You look beautiful.”

“Thank you,” you chuckle softly. He takes a few steps closer to you and reaching up he brushes a loose strand of hair behind your ear, his fingers leaving a trail of delicate touch on the side of your face.

Leaning down his lips hover over yours for a moment, as if he was giving you the chance to pull back, but who are you to deny anything from Harry Styles? So when you stay in place, he finally presses his lips to yours in a slow and tender kiss filled with passion. His hands cup your face in his and you bring yours up to wrap around his wrists as you kiss him back, already craving more than just a kiss.

But it feels like you are not the only one growing hungrier with the seconds, one of Harry’s hands wander down to your butt and you feel his palm’s warmth through the thin layer of your dress, though you wish there was nothing between his skin and yours. When he starts kissing down your jawline and neck, pushing you backwards you hate to break the moment, but there’s no time for any funny business. So painfully, but you pull back, already missing his lips on yours.

“I would really love to continue this, but I need to be with Sarah in about three minutes,” you chuckle softly.

“Yeah, I need to get back to Mitch too,” he sighs, pecking the corner of your mouth before his arms fall from around you.

“I’ll see you later, yeah?” you smile up at him, fixing the collar of his shirt.

“Yeah,” he smiles with a boyish smile before you part ways again.

All through the ceremony you are kind of all over the place, trying to get the best shots, you don’t have much time to spare. Sarah’s entrance with her dad and James walking down the aisle is so beautiful and you get some amazing shots of Mitch’s emotions upon seeing his future wife. They tell their vows, touching every guest with their sweet words to each other and then they finally say ‘I do’ and become husband and wife.

You snap a series of photos of that moment as well, but then you allow yourself to peek over at Harry who is already watching you with a soft smile. You can feel yourself blushing, his gaze is warm but also quite intimidating in this sentimental moment.

And then the party finally starts. You try to follow the newly weds around as much as possible, but you also get around the tent, shooting pictures of the guests as well. You only get to have a few moments with Harry, because either you need to rush off or sometimes someone finds him and wants to have a few words. He is quite popular among the guests, but it’s no surprise. You’d want to have the chance to talk to him too if you saw him.

“Have you even had a bite yet?” A male voice calls out for you when you’re trying to sneak from one point to the other. Glancing over your shoulder you see Landon with a drink in his hand.

“I’ll eat later. The dance is about to happen so I need to be ready for that,” you smile at him.

“Mitch told me they found a really good photographer, but he surely forgot to mention how devoted you are. I’m excited to see the photos.”

“Thanks, I’m trying my best,” you chuckle.

“Save me a dance later?”

“Oh, um, sure,” you nod with a nervous chuckle. “But I really gotta go now,” you excuse yourself before he could even get another word out.

As you slalom between the tables you spot Harry sitting at one of them and he is staring at Landon from across the room, a not too friendly look plastered across his face. You wonder if he has seen you talking to him and now he is feeling jealous or if you’re just seeing things. But you don’t have much time to ponder on it, work is calling you.

As the happy couple share their first dance, soon enough more and more guests join them and you’re standing at the side, snapping the cute dance partners slow dancing to the music with Sarah and Mitch in the middle. You’re adjusting the settings on your camera, when a tall figure appears in front of you.

“May I have a dance?” Harry asks, holding out a hand for you like a true gentleman.

“Oh, I should—“

“If you are about to say you should be taking pictures, the bride told me to ask you,” he tells you with a soft chuckle and as your eyes fall on Sarah, she is smiling in your way happily, nodding her approval to get off duty for just a little.

“Then, I would love to,” you smile shyly, taking Harry’s hand as he takes you to the dance floor. Placing his hands to your waist he pulls you close to him while you rest your arms around his neck, swaying to the rhythm very gently.

“I always get a little emotional at weddings,” he confesses with a small smile.

“Yeah? Why?”

“I don’t know,” he shrugs. “I just… love seeing people in love. Especially when they are my friends,” he adds chuckling.

“It really is a nice thing.”

Harry pulls you tighter against him, his cheek pressing against the side of your head and you let your eyes fall closed for a few seconds, enjoying this moment with him. He starts to softly him the song and his voice flows through your ears smoothly, you’re in awe how good his voice is. He never told you he is a good singer too above being an amazing producer.

When the song ends some couples stay, but some make their way off the dance floor and you have to get back to your job as well. Leaning back you squeeze Harry’s arm as his hands fall from your frame too.

“Save a slice from the cake for me,” you smile at him and he nods with a smirk.

“I will. I’ll have it ready for you at the table.”

You place a short kiss to his cheek before you disappear from his sight, leaving him alone again.

The night carries on as usual, sometime after dinner your phone dies so you leave it on the charger up in your room before running back down. The party starts to unfold as the time passes, more drinks are being consumed and this is kind of your secret favorite part, because the more people drink, the more they are willing to pose for funny pictures. This is the time that births the best group photos, in your opinion.

Though you are having an amazing time, you can feel yourself growing tired. When it’s finally cake time you take some time off to sit with Harry who saved you a slice, just as you asked him. It’s nice to have a breather, just enjoy the evening with him by your side again.

“Mm, didn’t know you could eat icing without getting it all over my face,” you tease him, referring back to the time you made such a mess out of the kitchen when you tried to make cupcakes for him.

“Very funny,” he narrows his eyes at you, before dipping his finger into the icing and wiping it onto your nose.

“Hey!” you pout at him, cleaning it up, but he just smirks at you playfully before pecking your lips shortly. It’s the first time he is kissing you in with so many people around and it surely makes you giddy, knowing that he is not trying to hide you in any way.

Weddings are a lot of fun, but they always stretch so long. The party can last till the morning sometimes and you can’t just decide to call it a night and stop doing your job, you need to be there until the DJ shuts the music off and all guests disappear. And it seems like this wedding won’t be any shorter either.

It’s already past midnight when you decide to sneak out for a short break. You’ve been on your feet for way too long and you stole some food too. You hesitated if you should sit back to your table, but you felt like you could use some quiet so you left the tent and found a bench nearby.

As you sit and eat the food you snatched from the buffet table, you hope the party won’t last until the Sun comes up. You get so into your own little world that you almost don’t even notice the approaching tall figure.

“Having a break, huh?” Landon calls out as the gravel crunches under his fancy dress shoes.

“Ah, yeah. I needed a few minutes away from the music,” you chuckle softly. Landon stops in front of you and hides his hands in his pockets as he blinks down at you with tired looking eyes. It might be from the long night, but you are guessing the drinks he’s been consuming don’t help his energy either.

“May I say that you look really pretty? I haven’t been to many weddings yet, but the photographers went for the more comfortable look since they are not on the photos, but you chose to glam yourself.”

“Thanks,” you chuckle softly. “I like to blend into the guests.”

“Well, you don’t blend in this way either, because you look prettier than most women in that tent,” he compliments you and you’re starting to feel awkward. It’s not that you don’t like it when someone is talking highly of you, but it’s obvious what Landon wants and you are definitely not on the same page.

“Um, thank you.”

“I’m sorry if I come off too brash or pushy, but I promised myself I would never miss a chance to compliment a pretty woman when I see one.”

“That’s nice, but I’m afraid I’m not the right person to spend your energy on,” you answer with a tight-lipped smile. Landon narrows his eyes at you, but keeps his playful manner.

“So you don’t find me good-looking, is that it?” he teases and you shake your head with a soft chuckle.

“That’s not what I was talking about.”

“Then you like to break hearts, right? You must enjoy making men fall for you,” he carries on with his little joke and just as you’re about to speak up to tell him you are seeing someone, Harry’s familiar deep voice interrupts the conversation.

“There you are, I’ve been calling you.” He is talking to you, but his eyes are clearly glued to the man standing in front of you.

“Oh, my phone is in the room, I had to charge it,” you tell him.

“What are you guys doing out here?” he asks, clearly not liking the situation, you and Landon alone outside with no one else around. Jealousy is dripping from his eyes that appear so much darker now in the dim lighting.

“I’ve been dumped by this amazing woman right here,” Landon sighs dramatically and Harry cocks an eyebrow at him before glancing over at you.

“Oh, is that so?”

“Yeah, she is clearly not interested in me, my charm didn’t work on her,” he laughs lightheartedly.

“I hope it didn’t because she is my girlfriend,” Harry answers simply and your lips part at what he just called you.

Landon stumbles back, his smile quickly vanishes from his face as he stares back at Harry. You feel like you’re watching some kind of documentary movie where male animals are trying to win over the female, only that Landon stands no chance in this situation, but you find it quite funny.

“Man, I-I’m sorry, I didn’t—I didn’t know!” he apologizes right away as he realizes why Harry has been kind of spicy around him. Landon then faces you. “Y/N, I didn’t mean to make it awkward and all that, I’m really sorry.”

“It’s fine,” you smile at him nicely. He mumbles something about checking up on Mitch before walking away, leaving you and Harry alone. He joins you on the bench, staring after Landon for a few moments before turning to face you. A much softer expression is showing on his face this time.

“So, you just called me your girlfriend,” you point out, trying your best to hold your growing smirk back.

“I, uhh—I did, didn’t I?” he chuckles nervously. “I’m sorry, it just slipped out, because I didn’t like how Landon was trying to chat you up all night…”

“So you didn’t…. You didn’t mean it?” you ask, furrowing your eyebrows, feeling yourself growing disappointed.

“Well, I… I mean, I didn’t mean to say it like that, without discussing it with you, but… I would love to call you my girlfriend,” he admits shyly and you can’t believe that this nervous man next to you is the same man who owns a record label and manages his million dollars business every day without a problem.

“I like the sound of that,” you smirk, leaning closer to him so your noses are almost touching.

“Yeah?” he smiles, a lot more relieved and playfully than he was a moment ago.

“Mhm,” you nod, biting your lip. You blindly put your plate to the side before cupping his face in both of your hands and pulling him in for a kiss, your first one as boyfriend and girlfriend. Part of you feels silly that it makes you so ecstatic, like you’re a high school girl, but in this moment you couldn’t care less.

What starts as a sweet and innocent kiss quickly turns into something more, something heated. When Harry’s hands find your bare thighs and they slightly slide under your dress you can’t help but yearn for more, pulling him closer as your tongues meet. Your fingers lace through his curls, tugging on them gently and you’re fighting the urge to throw a leg over him and just sit on his lap straddling him. When he starts kissing down your jawline and neck, you have to stop him for the second time today, not that you wanted to do it anytime, but the time and place hasn’t been right.

“We can’t…” you sigh, pulling back even though every fiber in your body is telling you otherwise. Harry lets out a long sigh, nodding his head.

“Yeah, I know.”

“But hopefully, the party will end soon and then we will be all alone in our room,” you smirk at him slyly and it brings back the shine into his eyes.

“I can’t wait,” he mumbles before kissing you one last time.

From that moment, Harry lingers around you at all times for the rest of the night. He is always either right by your side, or within a few feet away from you, keeping an eye on you, but not in an obsessive and intrusive kind of way. His eyes are filled with lust every time you share a look at each other and you can tell he can’t wait for the party to finally be over. Whenever he is next to you, he makes sure to touch you in any kind of way. Placing his palm to the small of your back, your arm or your hips, or when you sit next to each other he rests his hand on your thigh or knee without hesitation. And you are loving all the affection you are being showered with.

By the time the wedding officially ends and you can finally call it a night, you are both touch starved and hungry for each other. Harry pulls you against him on the stairs up to your room, not even giving a damn that you are still out in the public. His mouth attacks you hungrily, kissing you anywhere he can reach as the two of you stumble up your way to the room.

Pushing the door open you basically fall inside, giggling against Harry’s lips as he shuts the door closed and presses you up against it, making you gasp at the action. He is so much more demanding and confident than the last time you shared an intimate moment and though you’re not sure how far he is planning to go, you know you are ready to give him anything he desires.

“As much as I love this dress on you, it needs to go,” he playfully smirks as his hands bunch your dress up on your thigh before grabbing it and pulling it off your body, leaving you only in your underwear so fast.

Your lips find his as your fingers work fast on the buttons of his shirt while you inch further into the room towards the bed. You both kick your shoes off on the way and when you fall to the mattress Harry’s shirt is already gone. He climbs above you as you sink into the way too many pillows and you blindly throw a few off the bed to give you more space. Harry licks into your mouth one last time before he moves down your neck and collarbones, peppering your heated skin with his kisses, his hands already sliding under your back to unclasp your bra. Arching your back you give him space to do the task on hand and a few moments later you are lying under him with your chest completely bare. His name falls from your lips as a whimper when his mouth comes in contact with your left nipple, kissing, licking and sucking on it while his hand kneads your other breast before he switches, giving both sides the same amount of attention. Your fingers lace through his unruly curls as you enjoy his touch that’s burning and soothing at the same time.

When he kisses down your stomach and hips, he hooks his fingers into your lacy underwear, but stop before doing anything, looking up at you for reassurance. You give him the green light by nodding and he carefully pulls the fabric off your body, baring you in front of his eyes completely. His kisses pepper his way up your inner thighs until he finally reaches your dripping wet core.

“Harry!” you moan when his tongue and lips press against your clit, swirling and sucking on it just right, making you shiver under his touch. He curls his arms around your legs, keeping them in place as he keeps working his magic, making you a whimpering mess with each lick.

He does the same thing as last time, teases you with his finger dancing around your entrance until you are basically ready to beg him for more. Then he finally pushes two fingers inside you and starts pumping in a slow pace that drives you nuts, leaving you ache for more of him.

You pull him up before he could get you to the top, because that’s not how you want it now and you need to know if he is ready to take this step with you. He understands what you want from just a look as he hovers above you and you cup his face in your hands tenderly.

“I want it,” he breathes out and you could come just from those three words.

“Are you sure?” you ask, though you just want to jump right at it already. Still, you want to make sure he is completely fine with everything that’s about to happen.

“Yeah. I am,” he nods before leaning down he presses his lips against yours.

Your hands reach down and undo his pants, pushing them down along with his boxers before he does the rest of the job kicking them off. His erection presses up against your thigh as his hips fall down a bit and you moan with just the feeling of him on your skin. Wrapping your hands around his shaft you start pumping him while your kiss never breaks.

“Oh fuck,” he moans in sensation and you grin against his lips, enjoying the thought that you are the one making him feel this good.

“Do you have a condom?” you breathe out.”

“Shit, I don’t…”

“It’s alright, I have one.” You sneak out from under him and rush over to your bag to look for your toiletries, you know you have one somewhere in there. When you finally find the little package you quickly get back to the bed where Harry is now lying on his back. Kneeling next to him you give him a soft, reassuring look.

“Do you want me to…?” you imply, holding up the foil.

“Oh, um, yeah, sure,” he nods and you swear you see him blushing. Ripping the package open you lean closer and roll the condom down his hard length before throwing a leg over his lap and get back to kissing him. You take your time with him, running your hands up and down his toned, inked chest as his palms warm the skin on your waist while your lips move together in sync perfectly. You could tell he needed a moment to get settled and wrap his mind around what’s really about to happen.

“Everything alright?” you ask, a little out of breath as you hold yourself up above him. He nods shortly. “Do you want me on top or you want to switch?”

“C-can you stay on top for now?”

“Yeah,” you smile at him warmly, before capturing his lips in a sweet kiss while your right hand wanders down his body until you reach his hard cock. Harry whimpers against your lips when you wrap your hand around the base, lining him up with yourself.

“Tell me if you want to stop, alright?” you ask him and in any other situation you’d find it a little funny that it’s you asking him that, usually this request comes from the guy, but you just want to make sure he is comfortable with everything that’s happening. Harry nods again and as he gulps hard his Adam’s apple bops up and down. Leaning down you kiss him again as you slowly ease down yourself just enough so that the head of his cock slides inside you. You stop, giving both him and you the chance to get accustomed to the feeling. It’s been quite some time for you as well, and your fingers do not compare to Harry’s size, that’s for sure.

He keeps one hand on your hip while the other reaches up and cups the side of your head, panting against your lips from the feeling of finally being inside you. Once you’ve made sure you both adjusted to the feeling, you allow yourself to sink further down until his whole length disappears inside you. You stay still, shutting your eyes closed as you let your walls stretch around his erection, making that slight pain you feel go away. Adding the length and thickness of his cock to the long drought you’ve had in the field of sex is making it feel like you are having your first time again in a way. It’s not that awkward and definitely not that painful, but still, that’s what it reminds you of.

“Are you good?” he asks, squeezing your hip gently. Your eyes snap open and meet his green ones that are now clouded with a little bit of worry.

“Yeah, it’s just… You’re big, Harry,” you admit with a soft chuckle that brings a cocky grin to his lips as well. “Just give me a moment.”

He just nods again and both his hands start running up and down your sides reassuringly as you take a few seconds to yourself before you start moving your hips. You start off slowly, dragging your movements out, trying to see what feels the best and judging from Harry’s moans and grunts he is enjoying himself no matter what you do. Your hands sprawl out on his chest, fingers digging into his skin as you lean onto him while starting to move up and down his throbbing cock.

“Fuck, you feel so good!” he whimpers, almost as if he was in pain, but you can see the pleasure in his eyes.

Your thighs start to burn, but you keep moving yourself, not wanting to stop, because you’re feeling your orgasm building up inside you. When he starts thrusting up to meet your movements, you moan his name so loudly there’s a chance the people next door heard you, but you couldn’t care about that now.

Harry might have noticed that you’re starting to get tired, so pushing himself up he wraps his arms around you and turns you over until you’re the one lying on the bed and he holds himself up above you on his arms. Your legs circle around his waist as he starts moving in and out of you, the new position making you both moan and gasp at the sensation.

“Harry!” you whine as he keeps hitting that one spot inside you, pushing you closer to the edge dangerously fast.

“Am I making you feel good, baby? You like it?”

“You’re making me feel so good, please don’t stop!” you beg him as he buries his face in your neck, sucking on the soft skin, most definitely leaving a mark on you that you’ll wear proudly tomorrow. You would never want to hide the fact how good Harry fucked you, let the world know that your boyfriend made you feel so amazing!

“Oh my God, I’m getting close. Are you feeling it too? Are you gonna cum for me, baby?” he asks, his lips brushing against your earlobe. Grabbing his face you pull him into a kiss, pushing your tongue into his mouth mercilessly and the grunt he lets out is making your insides tremble. It’s animalistic, so passionate and sexual, you want to hear this every day for the rest of your life.

“I’m close, go a little harder, Harry!” you plead and he does as you asked without hesitation, his hips slamming harder against you, making you gasp for air as your head sinks into the pillow, your back arching in pleasure.

“Cum for me, Y/N. Let it go!”

“Harry!” you whine, as you can feel your orgasm threatening to burst inside you any moment.

“Say my name when you cum, I want to hear who’s making you feel so good, baby!”

Your fingers dig into his hair as you chant his name over and over again with each thrust he makes and then your release finally arrives. You moan and whimper, shaking under his naked, sweaty body, his name falling from your lips as an endless glorification. Your walls clench around his cock and it’s the last straw for him as well, his thrusts become sloppy and uncoordinated as he cries out your name, his hips slamming hard against you while he rides his orgasm out. Reaching down you drag your nails down his back until you reach his perfectly round ass, giving it a cheeky squeeze while he buries his head into the crook of your neck, thrusting into you a few more times before coming to a stop.

Turning your head you kiss his temple, running your hands up and down his back while you both try to catch your breath, coming off your high. Soon Harry pulls out and rolls off of you, his body smashing into the mattress beside you, his face glowing from that post sex euphoria. After a few moments of just panting and blinking into the void you finally feel yourself returning to reality and rolling to your side you cuddle to Harry’s body, his arm instantly coming to circle around you.

“Everything alright?” you softly ask, placing a tender kiss to his chest under one of his swallow tattoos. The last thing you want is to have him freak out now that the deed has been done, but when he gifts you with a tired but genuine smile, your worries vanish into thin air.

“Yeah. I’m all good. More than good,” he chuckles before lifting his head and placing a soft kiss to your forehead. His fingers are dancing up and down your naked back, following the line of your spine and your ribs, his smoothing touch already working as a lullaby on you, but you’re determined to stay awake just a little longer.

“Are you turned on by hearing your own name during sex?” you tease him with a sly smile as you think back to how much he enjoyed you scream his name over and over again.

“I might have a bit of a praise kink,” he admits truthfully with a smirk.

“Mm, interesting.”

“What’s yours?”

“What do you like during sex?”

“You, balls deep inside me,” you bluntly answer, making him laugh at your words. “And I like doggy,” you then add to actually answer his question.

“Yeah?”

“Mhm, and maybe some hair pulling. Not in an extreme way, but I like a little.” “Alright, noted,” he hums nodding.

You both clean yourselves up in the bathroom, moving around each other naked without any shame. Harry then puts on a pair of clean boxers and you change into your night clothes, though the moment you make yourself comfortable in Harry’s arms in bed his hand sneaks up your back under the shirt, tugging the material up. You could have just stayed shirtless, but now you’re too tired to even move. His fingers are drawing little patterns over your skin as you listen to his steady breathing before drifting off to sleep.

Sunday feels like a day after a sleepover in high school, when you’re thinking about everything that has happened the day before, and you’re so happy it happened but you’re kind of tired and just want the comfort of your home already.

Sarah and Mitch leave for their honeymoon early in the morning. You say goodbye and Sarah just keeps thanking you for your work even though she hasn’t even seen the picture yet.

“But I’m sure they are amazing! Can’t wait to see them!” she beams at you when you try to tell her to just wait for the actual outcome.

You leave the inn a little before noon heading to Anne’s to pick Izzy up. You have lunch somewhere on the road and then you sing along to the music in the car, enjoying yet another roadtrip together, making the best out of your last minutes alone. You’re happy to see that Harry hasn’t seemed to spiral after what happened last night, he seems delighted and pleased, maybe even excited. Driving down the highway he keeps a hand on your thigh whenever he doesn’t need to use it on the shifting gear and every time he reaches for you, it turns you into a giddy little girl.

“Daddy! Daddy!” Izzy chants upon running into Harry’s arms the moment you park down on Anne’s driveway. Apparently, she’s been sitting by the window for an hour, waiting for her dad to finally arrive.

“Oh, I missed you so much, baby!” Harry cheers, catching the running girl and lifting her up into his arms, hugging her close. It’s such a sweet sight, seeing the two purest people you know be so happy to see each other after a week spent apart.

“I missed you too!” Izzy sighs, wrapping her short arms around Harry’s neck, nuzzling into her daddy’s embrace and your heart is fluttering in your chest for sure.

Anne invites the two of you inside for a tea, Harry helps Izzy pack all her stuff while she is nonstop blabbering about everything she did with her grandma during the week, and Harry listens to her intently, even though she already shared everything with him on the phone when he called every night.

“How did the wedding go?” Anne asks you cheerfully as you help her in the kitchen.

“Oh, it was amazing! Sarah looked so beautiful and everything went smoothly.”

“That’s great, they are such a cute couple!”

Anne is quick to ask you about photography, how long you’ve been doing it and you even show her a few of your works seeing how enthusiastic she is about the whole thing. You were a little nervous about meeting her, but she is just as sweet and kind as her son, making it so easy to treat her just as a friend, not as the mother of your boyfriend.

Before leaving Izzy insists on showing you all the paintings she made for Anne this week, she has them on the wall in her little home office. While you’re shown around in Izzy’s personal gallery, Harry joins his mother downstairs, finishing up his tea.

“I assume the weekend went well, you two are glowing,” she smiles slyly at him and Harry can’t hide his boyish smile.

“I uhh… I asked her to be my girlfriend,” he admits and Anne gasps happily, thrilled about the news.

“I’m so happy for you, Har. I think she is a really good match for you!” she beams, pulling him into a motherly hug, kissing his cheek as if he was just a little boy, not a grown man.

“Thanks, mum. I’m happy too.” “You deserve it. It’s so good to see you living your life again.” Soon enough, Harry loads the car with Izzy’s stuff and it’s time to say goodbye.

“Bye Anne, it was so nice to see you!” you smile hugging her.

“Come back soon, Darling! Nag this old man to visit me more often!” Anne jokes giving Harry a playful look who leaves her comment unnoticed, giving his mother a tight hug.

“Thank you for everything mum, love you, I’ll call you alright?”

“Drive safe!” she calls after you all as you get into the car and wave her goodbye leaving.

The drive home tired Izzy out, or maybe it’s just the change of settings again. Whatever it is, she can barely stay awake until dinner, so once her tummy is filled Harry decides to put her to sleep early.

Izzy asks Harry to lie in bed with her as he reads her a bedtime story, she is extra clingy now that she is back with her daddy, but Harry is enjoying having his little one back so he doesn’t mind it. Izzy snuggles to his side, playing with the ears of the bunny she chose to sleep with tonight as she listens to his steady, smooth voice talk her to sleep.

“Daddy?” she asks quietly, already half asleep.

“Yes, baby?”

“Are you going to marry Y/N?”

The question catches him off-guard, he was definitely not expecting it especially since Izzy hasn’t even seen the two of you kiss yet.

“Why are you asking?”

“My new friend, Loretta from the park told me that if a boy and a girl live together they are probably in love and want to get married.”

“Loretta seems to know a lot about adult stuff,” Harry chuckles softly. “Well, it doesn’t exactly work like that, Iz. But… would you be happy if I told you Y/N is now my girlfriend?” he asks, feeling a little nervous, as if Izzy’s word on the question could destroy any possible future between the two of you. She stays silent for a few seconds and Harry starts to think she has fallen asleep, but then she finally speaks up again.

“Did you kiss her?” she asks and Harry can’t push down a soft chuckle. Izzy’s idea of relationships probably doesn’t go further than kissing and holding hands so this is how she is trying to put the picture together in her head.

“I did, yes.”

“Oh!” she exclaims. “I like Y/N.”

“Well, I like her too.”

“She can be your girlfriend,” she then replies, giving her blessing. “Are you going to get married?”

“Um, not for a while, no. But… it could happen if things go right,” he chews on his bottom lip, he is definitely not in the phase of thinking about marriage yet, not just because you barely just became an official couple, but that would be a huge step in his way of processing the end of his last one.

“Okay,” Izzy simply nods and that brings the end of the discussion. Harry has been a little nervous to have this talk with Izzy, he was afraid she might get a little confused about the idea of him having a girlfriend and the thought of her mother, but she seemingly didn’t even bring Maggie into her train of thoughts. Luckily.

When Izzy is finally asleep he closes the door and makes his way downstairs where you’re lying on the couch, watching the rerun of the news. You smile up at him upon his arrival and as he joins you on the couch, he is quick to pull you into his arms, making you snuggle into his embrace.

“I just told Izzy that you are my girlfriend,” he confesses and you lift your head up, not even trying to hide your surprised expression.

“Really? And what did she say?”

“Well, she asked if we are getting married,” he tells you chuckling shortly. “I told her that we shouldn’t get that far ahead. But she basically gave her blessing. She said she likes you.”

“Well I was hoping she doesn’t hate my guts after spending almost every day with me,” you chuckle, making him smile too. “But I’m happy she likes the idea of us.”

“Yeah, me too,” Harry nods before pulling you closer for a sweet, innocent kiss.

You finally get around to have that double date with Heather and Niall one month into your relationship. Harry’s weekends have been a little busy these past weeks, he had to go into the office on a few Saturdays, but now he has finally finished a huge project he has been working on so he can actually take some time off.

Ruth comes over to look after Izzy that evening and she keeps looking at you and Harry like a proud grandparent whenever she sees the two of you interact as a couple. Little touches and kisses have been more regular around home ever since Harry told Izzy that you are together. So far, she’s been handling it really well, she doesn’t seem to be confused about you and her mother and it might be because Harry has had a talk with her recently about her mother and where she really is now. His therapist suggested to be open about it with her as early as possible, and though she doesn’t seem to completely understand the idea of life and death just yet, she has definitely started to put the picture together in her head.

You’ve been spending all your nights at Harry’s room, so by now your bedroom is more like an office space for you and a storage for all your stuff, a place where you can be alone whenever you have some editing to do or just simply need some time on your own. Luckily, Harry totally understands the feeling of needing some space, he has his own limits as well and the two of you have been trying your best to coordinate around these lines when it comes to your relationship. After all, it’s been a pretty unusual situation, you were already living together when you became a couple, jumping a few steps in the timeline of a regular relationship.

Just as you were expecting it, Niall and Heather hit it off quite fast upon meeting at the dinner. Niall is in awe of Heather’s confidence and raw sense of humor that matches perfectly with his, while Heather finds him entertaining and somewhat like a challenge, since you honestly told her about Niall’s reputation as a womanizer, but it’s not something that could scare her away.

“He is cute, desperately wants to prove how good he is doing on his own, but I think that’s just a façade,” Heather tells you when you ask her about her date in the restroom. She fixes up her lipstick, staring at herself in the floor to ceiling mirror.

“So you think you want to see him again?”

“I’m not gonna run after him, if he asks for my number I’ll give it to him. But if he doesn’t, I won’t let him see my disappointment.”

“And what if he asks you to go home with him tonight?” you ask, feeling like teenagers gossiping in the girls restroom between classes. Heather smirks at you through the mirror before turning to face you.

“Oh, I’m not going home with him. That would bruise his ego so badly he won’t be able to think about anything else.”

You stare back at her stunned from how big of a genius she is. You would have never schemed like this when it came to men, but yet again, you never really needed to. Before Harry you were busy with Keith and that relationship came so easily to you. There were never really games, it took you about three weeks to get together. But Heather is a player and a very good one, apparently.

“You two look cute, by the way,” she smiles at you quickly washing her hands before the two of you head out, back to the table.

“Thanks,” you blush, eyes finding the guys sitting right where you left them.

After dinner you decide to stay for a few drinks at the bar a corner away and it’s been so long since the last time you were out just having fun, enjoying some time with good friends. If someone told you a few months ago that you’d be sitting here, sipping on a cocktail with Harry who is now your boyfriend, you would have laughed hysterically.

When Harry reaches for you thigh under the table, resting his palm on it, giving it a gentle squeeze just as a sweet gesture, you glance at him and he smiles at you as his eyes meet your gaze. It’s the first time you actually feel like any other couples. Having a nice evening with your friends, touching each other, holding hands, simply living in the moment knowing well that going home he will probably sneak into Izzy’s room, pressing a kiss to her forehead before joining you in bed, falling asleep with his arms curled around your figure.

It’s no surprise when Niall invited Heather over his place for another drink at the end of the night and you can barely hold your smirk back when she refuses and his face completely falls, especially because he was so confident in himself, the evening went well and he was probably sure she would say yes. Instead, she grabs herself a taxi and heads home upon parting ways. Niall is shocked, but he is quick to ask for Heather’s number from you before you say goodbye and you happily give it to him.

On the way home you think about how weird it is that you are still basically working for him. It’s not that you mind being the one who is looking after Izzy, it doesn’t even feel like a job, she has grown so close to you. It’s about getting paid for it when you’re Harry’s girlfriend and even though you know how untraditional everything has been with the two of you, now might be the time to make a change.

Harry checks up on Izzy while you get ready to bed and he joins you under the covers soon. Your thoughts about your possible quitting keep racing in your head and you decide to bring it up, just to see how he sees the situation.

“H?” you softly ask while he is checking a few things on his phone, propped up against the headboard.

“Yeah?” he glances at you, letting you know he is listening.

“Don’t you think it’s weird I’m still working for you?”

He stops and locking his phone he puts it to the nightstand to fully focus on the conversation. He just stares at you for a few seconds before knitting his eyebrows together, that crease between them making an appearance and you fight the urge to smooth it out with your finger.

“You don’t like taking care of her anymore?” Your stomach drops at the way he interpreted your question, because it’s not at all the situation.

“Harry, I love taking care of her!” you smile at him softly and can see the relief in his eyes. “It’s just a little weird that you’re paying me to be with her. I would do it for free,” you explain, hoping he now gets the whole picture.

“Oh!”

“Are you… Are you planning for the long run? With us?”

“Of course,” he nods and now you’re the one relieved at how naturally the answer came to him.

“Then maybe we should look for a solution that doesn’t make me feel like I’m a kept house woman,” you chuckle softly and a small smile tugs on his lips as well.

“What were you thinking about?” Sighing you bite into your bottom lip, not sure what he’ll think about the idea that came to you.

“I’ve been getting a lot of requests for photoshoots. I thought that maybe I could take two more days out of the week to work on them and stay home with Izzy for the rest of them. We could look for a nanny for those days. They wouldn’t have to move in, because I would be home by three probably. I think… I think it could work pretty well.”

Harry takes a few moments to think it through and you know he has to be considerate, the only reason he was so quick to hire you was because Izzy already knew and loved you. Bringing a stranger into the picture is a big change and everyone has to be fine with it to make it work.

“Would that make you happy? Staying home for half of the week with Izzy? I wouldn’t want to ask you to sacrifice your time for her… for us, if it doesn’t benefit you.”

For a few moments you’re just processing his words, but then you finally understand what he meant by that. He is thinking you might take it as if he is using you to take care of his daughter and he doesn’t want you to take responsibility for her if it’s not what you really want. But you see being in Izzy’s life as a privilege, you haven’t truly processed it yourself, but you start to look at her as your own daughter. Having spent the majority of your days with her these past months, it was inevitable to grow so fond of her.

Scooting closer to him you cup his face in your hands as you smile down at him softly, his green irises filled with worry and doubts, probably thinking that he is doing something wrong again, but he is not. He needs to have more trust in himself.

“I would love it, Harry. I love spending time with her and… with you,” you admit and there’s one thing that you’re aching to add.

And I love you.

But you keep that one back, not sure if he is ready to hear it just yet. It’s still so early in your relationship, and it might feel like a bomb if you just dropped it on him. You need to be a little more patient before taking this next step.

Bringing his arms around you he pulls you to his chest, a deep but happy sigh leaving through his nose as he kisses into your hair. Nothing else is said, but no words are needed. It’s been settled that you both are planning for the long run together and you’ll start to alter your life to make it fit into the picture.

You don’t jump into it right away, but a few weeks after the discussion you had about hiring a new nanny, you take the first step. Ruth agrees to cover one day every week, Fridays, so you can have it off for your sessions. Summer brings a lot of events and occasions and your calendar has been getting busier as your circle of customers has been growing lately. Though Ruth is more than happy to spend some more time with Izzy, you all know she won’t be able to do it too long, you need to find someone at last by the end of the summer.

Harry would never admit, but he is very anxious about bringing a new person into Izzy’s life. He is not the toxic kind of parent who wouldn’t let anyone get near his daughter, but he surely is considerate about who he lets to take care of her and it’s understandable.

On an afternoon spent at the park you are chatting with Ava, Yara’s mom when she mentions a nanny agency they’ve tried out before and had a really good experience.

“They hire people with at least three years of experience and many of their nannies have a degree in some kind of field in connection with child care. We had a nice girl from Russia watch after Yara, she is a primary school teacher but she moved here with her boyfriend for a year. She was amazing, really. Yara loved her, Saige and I loved her, it was a good match.”

She gives you a phone number and later that day you look up the agency, presenting the idea to Harry, who seems interested, but a little hesitant.

“We could still have an interview with them, right? Or I would have to just choose someone from the website like from a catalogue?” he voices his concern as the two of you lie in bed with your laptop propped against your thighs.

“I’m sure we can have an interview,” you smile at him.

Harry just nods, ergo he doesn’t reject the idea, but you can tell he has quite a few doubts about it, but there’s not much you can do.

In the course of three weeks you and Harry have five interviews with nannies that the agency sent and at the end of the day, Harry finds something wrong with all of them, even though they are only minor things.

“You rule out people for the tiniest things, Harry,” you sigh after the fifth interview with a kind middle-aged woman, Kaitlyn. “Based on these interviews you wouldn’t have hired me back in the days,” you joke.

“You know it was different with you,” he points it out and you just nod. He has told you so many times how you were just the perfect fit which is very charming, but it doesn’t help the situation on hand right now.

That evening, when you’re lying in bed, reading, while Harry checks up on Izzy one last time, you see that something is on his chest when he walks in and as soon as he is under the covers next to you, but you don’t ask him, instead just wait for him to bring it up himself.

“Y/N, I’m sorry for being such a pain in the ass about the whole nanny thing,” he sighs tiredly. Closing your book you place it on the nightstand before turning to face him fully.

“You’re not a pain in the ass, just very careful and maybe a little picky,” you add with a soft chuckle.

“Do you think I should be the one staying home with her?”

“Most kids spend the majority of their days separated from their parents in daycare, kindergarten or preschool. It’s not a crime that you are not a stay at home dad, not many like to do that or even fit for that role,” you shrug and it’s your genuine opinion. Just because parents don’t devote one hundred percent of their life to their children, it doesn’t make them bad. Parents deserve to be selfish sometimes.

“I just… I can get so into my head about everything I do wrong,” he sighs, closing his eyes and he seem so tired all of a sudden, like he has been carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. Brushing his hair out of his forehead you kiss him gently before his eyes open again.

“You’re not doing anything wrong, Harry. Believe me, Izzy is having the best childhood she could ever wish for. She is secure, loved and taken care of. Everything is going well.” He doesn’t answer, just nods as his arms wrap around you, pulling you to his chest and you gladly snuggle into his embrace.

That evening it felt like Harry was shifting in the right direction, but you can never know what really goes on in someone’s head and you couldn’t see what was coming.

A few days later another candidate comes for an interview, you, Harry and the young girl called Rachel sit outside at the terrace as Harry goes through the same questions he asked every other applicant while Izzy is playing around the swing set.

Rachel just finished her bachelor’s and is now taking a gap year before moving back to her hometown to work at her father’s law firm. She grew up with three younger sisters and took care of them most of the time to help her parents out who worked a lot. She is nice, very well educated and it’s clear she is great with children. Yet again, when you glance at Harry you don’t see him as satisfied as you are and you already know he is going to find something against her.

“Alright, so what is it this time?” you sigh once Rachel is gone and you can finally talk openly about her.

“She basically doesn’t have any official knowledge about kids, she just grew up with kids, that doesn’t qualify her as a professional.”

“Raising children is the best knowledge you can get, Harry,” you argue, feeling a little impatient this time. Rachel is perfect for the job, but any other applicants would have been fine too. You’re running out of time and Ruth won’t be able to help much longer.

“I would just be a lot more comfortable if it was a professional staying home with my daughter,” he answers, marching into the kitchen and you follow him.

“There were plenty of professionals between the previous ones as well. You are ruling everyone out!”

“I’m not ruling them out, I’m just trying to make the best decision for my child!”

“By being absolutely insatiable?!”

“Why is it so bad that I want the best choice?” he growls throwing his hands into the air.

“It’s not, but the best choice is not always one without any flaws, Harry,” you point it out, hoping he gets what you’re talking about.

“But I want this to be flawless!” he snaps and you can see that he has lost his patience at this point, but so did you. “I’m not settling for less than what I want, Y/N!”

“So then what? You lied when we talked about all of this? Because without a replacement, I can’t start working more!”

“I didn’t fucking lie, I’m just asking for more time!”

“Well it seems like you just want to push me into changing my mind about switching jobs and eventually say that I’m staying home, taking the blame off of you!”

“I’m not pushing you into anything, Y/N. We still have time until the end of summer, I just want to find the perfect person, give me some time!”

“Harry, there won’t be a perfect person!” you raise your voice, done with running the same circles at this point. “Any of the previous applicants would have taken good care of Izzy, why are you ignoring it?!”

“Stop telling me what to do when it comes to Izzy!” he then snaps, his voice beaming through the room, taking you by surprise. But what he says after this is what really hits you hard in the chest. “She is my daughter, not yours!”

Part of you knows he didn’t mean it the way it came out. Like you had absolutely no relations to Izzy, like you weren’t partially raising her way before you got together with Harry. You can see that it just slipped out in the heat of the moment, but your anger is making you selfish and not care about that anymore. His words hurt and you’ve stopped making excuses for him.

“Yeah, you’re right. Why am I still even here?” you calmly ask before simply turning around and heading out.

The calm but warning tone snaps him out and he is quick to realize he has crossed a line. He launches after you and almost catches you in the hallway when Izzy runs inside, calling out for him.

“Daddy! Daddy!”

Harry stops and turns around to see if she is alright and it gives you just enough time to escape. You rush out of the house and throw yourself into your car, igniting it and driving away as Harry shows up at the front door, calling after you, but you ignore it, making your way to your mom’s. You need a familiar place to calm yourself down at.

Harry tries to call you several times, and though the first few times it rings out, you send his calls to voicemail almost immediately after a while.

“Damn it,” he growls after another failed attempt to reach you. It’s been almost an hour since you stormed out and he is losing his mind, not knowing where you are, especially after what he said.

He regretted it the moment the words fell from his lips, but he knew it was too late. He let his anger bring the worst out of him and it all crashed down on you when you didn’t deserve any of it. Harry knows you’re right, he’s been trying to find something bad about every applicant because… part of him thinks that he is a bad father for not being the one taking care of Izzy all the time. If it wasn’t enough already, he’s been feeling like a failure for years… ever since he lost his wife because he wasn’t ready to commit more time for his family. He’s been dealing with the thought of being the worst father for so long, sometimes he convinces himself it’s the truth.

If I was ready for another baby, Maggie wouldn’t have had to die. If I put my family first, she would still be alive, he tells himself often when he is feeling the darkness clouding over his mind. Little does he know that it’s all just in his head. It doesn’t make him a bad father that he wanted to wait a little longer before having another baby. He never put his work above his family, he was always there when he was needed and made sure his loved ones are safe and taken care of. Never in his life did he ever put his work before Izzy or Maggie or anyone in his life he cared about.

But sometimes, your mind can play dirty tricks on you. And Harry fell for them.

As time is passing by he is growing more and more anxious when he doesn’t hear from you. No calls, no texts, he has no idea where you went or when you’re coming back. Sitting on the edge of the bed he stares out the window blankly before his eyes wander to the side where you usually sleep and it hits him hard when he realizes how eerily similar the situation is.

Following a fight his lover runs away, doesn’t answer his calls and he can’t get a hold of her. It’s like history is repeating itself all over again and as realization creeps up his spine, his throat tightens and he gasps, tears flooding into his eyes. With shaky hands he grabs his phone and dials Niall’s number, hoping he is not out somewhere at a bar, ignoring his phone.

“What’s up?” he answers the phone delightfully.

“Call Heather now and ask if she knows Y/N’s mom’s address,” he snaps immediately frantically.

“Woah, what happened?”

“Niall! Just do what I asked!” he barks and ends the call, giving his friend the chance to obey. Luckily, Niall feels the seriousness of the situation and does as Harry asked. A few minutes later a text arrives to Harry’s phone with the address.

Putting Izzy into the car he speeds down the streets to Gemma’s house who is shocked to see her brother in this state, but she doesn’t have the chance to ask anything as Harry drops Izzy off and asks her to watch her for the night.

“Okay, yeah, but—“

“Not now, Gemma!” he calls back, already running back to his car, heading to your mother’s house where you sought comfort following the fight.

“Not that I don’t like having you here, but you really should go home and talk it out.” Trevor joins you outside where you’ve been sitting on the steps of the terrace, staring out into the darkening sky. It’s been a few hours since you basically ran away from home and Harry has been blowing your phone up so you put it into airplane mode, sending all his calls to voicemail until you feel like dealing with him.

Trevor sits beside you, his long legs coming up closer to his chest as he sits the same way as you, his arms hug his knees.

“I know, I just… I’m a little tired,” you mumble.

“You don’t have to discuss it, but Harry would want you home for the night, don’t you think?”

“Yeah,” you nod breathing out. “Do you think I overreacted?” you ask him, feeling unsure about the way you acted. Was it too much? Did you have the right to do it? You’re not so sure about it anymore.

“Well, he didn’t lie about Izzy not being your daughter,” Trevor huffs. “Though he could have handled the situation better. I get it that he just wants what’s best for her, but you were right too.”

Sitting in silence Trevor doesn’t try to convince you to apologize or keep holding a grudge. He just lets you figure it out all by yourself.

Not long later you go back inside and grabbing your phone from the dining table you decide to turn it back on, missed calls and texts flooding the device, but for your biggest surprise, not just from Harry.

Heather: Niall just called me to get your mom’s address urgently, everything alright?!

“Oh shit,” you gasp, typing a quick reply to assure her that you’re fine and then you open Harry’s text seeing how frantic he grew over time and you realize what it must feel like to him. The situation is way too similar to the way he lost Maggie and though you didn’t mean to hurt him by putting him through it again, it’s already too late.

Just as you are about to call him to let him know you’re fine a car pulls up on the drive way and you know it’s him. You rush out the front door the moment he jumps out of the car, eyes wide, chest heaving as he finally lays his eyes on you.

“Oh my God!” he breaks down in tears as you smash against him, wrapping him in your arms, he does the same, his strong arms circling around your waist tightly as he sobs into your chest painfully.

“I’m fine, everything is alright. I’m fine. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry for running away like that,” you mumble, kissing the side of his head, holding him for dear life.

“I was so scared it happened again!” he whimpers, his whole body shaking. You slowly start pulling him until you reach the little front porch where there is a small bench kept next to the front door. You sit and pull him with yourself, he doesn’t even loosens his hold around you, as if you would turn to dust if he lets go of you.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t think it through,” you hum, fingers combing through his hair as you try to calm him down. He is still shaking, but his sobs are starting to die down finally, his hands still fisting your shirt at your waist.

“No, I’m sorry for being such a dick. I didn’t mean it. You are doing so much for Izzy and I, I don’t know what I would do without you!” he whimpers and when he finally lifts his head up, your heart breaks at the painful look in his eyes. “I’m so sorry, Y/N. You were right about everything! Please forgive me!”

“Oh Harry,” you breathe out, the tears already welling in your eyes as you brush his messy curls out of his forehead.

“I’m so sorry, baby. I didn’t mean to hurt you, what I said was bullshit! Please forgive me, I can’t… I don’t want to lose you, Y/N,” he stutters with one breath and then he adds: “I love you.”

Your lips part as you stare back at him in total awe at his sudden confession. Though it’s been an emotional ride, you weren’t expecting him to drop this bomb on you. A smile cracks on lips as you cup his face in your hands, feeling a hot tear rolling down your cheek.

“I love you too, Harry,” you answer, both of you letting out a relieved chuckle as he finally presses his lips to yours. His kiss tastes salty from both your tears, it’s needy and a little uncoordinated, but it means the world to you at this moment.

Sitting on the little bench you finally talk everything out once you both calm down enough to speak. Harry admits that he’s been so picky about the nannies because he is still struggling to be the best father he can and is reminded of being alone in this every time he faces a struggle. It constantly reminds him that he is supposed to have his partner with him, solving everything together, but now he is on his own and has to provide the best possible life for Izzy.

“Harry… you’re not alone,” you breathe out, heart aching for the man you love with everything in you. “And I’m not only talking about myself. Your mom, Gemma, Niall, even Saige, Ava and Linda are always happy to help you out with everything. If Maggie was still here, it wouldn’t be just the two of you. Raising a child needs a whole village,” you chuckle softly. “But if you want a partner in it… I’m here. And I really mean it. I see a future with you, I want to be part of your family, of course, only if you let me.” Reaching over your hand finds his on his lap and you squeeze it gently as he looks at you, his expression still a little torn, but it’s not as painful as it was when he arrived.

“I would love to have you be part of my family, Y/N.”

It’s like a rock is lifted off your chest upon hearing his reassuring words. This is all you ever wanted, have a partner in life who is willing to build a future together with you and Harry is offering you just that.

You stay on that old little bench for so long, you don’t even realize how late it has gotten, only when your mom shows up at the door, wearing her nightgown and a fluffy robe.

“Don’t want to bother, but do you want to spend the night? Just asking if I should get you some extra pillows and blankets…”

“Oh! Um, no. We are going home, but thank you mom,” you smile tiredly, noticing it’s nearing midnight now.

Harry stands from next to you and as he steps to your mother you realize they haven’t even met. Harry stands tall in front of your mom, but you notice the nervous flash in his eyes.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t even have the time to introduce myself,” he mumbles with a nervous chuckle. Your mom blushes, most likely finding your boyfriend quite handsome though you already showed pictures of him to her. “I’m Harry,” he says, holding out a hand.

“Oh, no worries! I’m Tina!” she smiles charmingly as they shake hands.

“Nice to meet you, Tina.”

“I know we should have probably had a better introduction, but we’ll come around some other time under better circumstances,” you chuckle softly as you stand up from the bench too.

You say goodbye to Trevor and your mom and finally head home. Harry tries to convince you to ride back in his car, but you don’t want to leave yours here, so you tell him it’s going to be fine. Both of you arrive in one piece and you only realize that Izzy is nowhere to be found when you walk into the house.

“Dropped her off at Gemma’s. I’ll have to explain a lot of things to my sister tomorrow, but it can wait,” he chuckles softly before his hands reach out to you, grabbing your waist gently as he pulls you closer to him. “I’m so sorry for tonight, Y/N.”

“Hey, we agreed that no more apologizing,” you remind him of the deal you made earlier. “It’s all in the past.”

Harry nods, huffing through his nose before leaning down he kisses you softly, as if you were some kind of fragile artwork that needs to be handled with so much care.

“I love you,” he whispers against your lips, his eyes barely open under his thick lashes.

“I love you too,” you smile back, your hands coming to rest at the base of his neck.

“I will never get tired of hearing that,” he chuckles lowly, making you laugh too.

“Good, because I’ll be saying it a lot.”

“Perfect.”

“Stop picking on your lip!” you warn Harry when you catch him fidgeting with his bottom lip. He wouldn’t admit, but he is surely nervous as the two of you are waiting for Izzy to join you downstairs. She just got home from the zoo with Gemma, they had an amazing day together, but it had a purpose. You needed her to be looked after while you went to the doctor. It was your first ultrasound since the time you went to see if you’re really pregnant or the tests just fooled you, but it was one hundred percent legit. You were indeed pregnant.

You and Harry got married a few weeks before Izzy turned six. She was the cutest little flower girl in the small ceremony held at the backyard of your own home. Both of you agreed that you don’t want anything big and flashy, just an intimate little wedding with your close family and friends. It’s been two months of being husband and wife and it’s almost completely sure the little baby growing now in your tummy was conceived on your wedding night…

You’ve been keeping it a secret, wanting to tell Izzy first before sharing the news with your friends and family.

“Do you want to talk first or do I do it?” Harry asks in a whisper, as if Izzy could hear anything from upstairs.

“I have a feeling you wouldn’t be able to get a word out so I’ll take the lead, if you don’t mind,” you chuckle softly and Harry doesn’t argue.

He has been such a nerve wreck thinking about telling Izzy that she is going to be a big sister. These past years she has dealt so well with processing everything about the situation with her mom, you and the idea of her dad having a new wife. You felt like she was a little confused at the beginning, but once you had an actual, mature talk with her, answered all her questions, you could see things shift to place in that cute little head of hers. Now she knows what it means that her mom passed and how you came into the picture. This is why you have no doubt she’ll take the news well, but Harry is still afraid she might flip.

Little feet tap against the floor somewhere upstairs and then Izzy runs down the stairs, joining you at the dining table.

“What’s the surprise?” she asks in excitement. You told her you have a surprise for her when she arrived and now she is pumped for whatever is coming.

“Izzy, you know how Zac has a little brother, right?” you ask, smoothly starting the discussion.

“Yes! His name is Jeremy!”

“Yeah. So Jeremy is a little younger than Zac, they are siblings. Zac’s parents wanted to have more than just one kids and so they decided to have Jeremy.”

“Mrs. Rumbald had him in her belly!” she explains cleverly. The topic of babies has already came up earlier, so now she has an idea of what really happens when a couple decides to have a baby.

“Exactly,” you nod smiling. “You know how your daddy and I are now married, right? We talked about what it meant.” Izzy nods, glancing at her father who is sitting beside you, sweating his balls off even though it’s going smoothly. “Married couples often decide to have babies. This is what your dad and I did too and now there is a baby in my belly too. That means that you’re going to have a little brother or sister soon.”

Izzy blinks a few times, processing your words before her face lights up with excitement as she gasps.

“Can I play with her?” she asks, making you and Harry laugh.

“Might be a boy, baby,” Harry chimes in.

“Okay, then can I play with him or her?” she corrects herself.

“Well, you have to be careful with newborn babies, but I’m sure she or he will love to play with you!”

“What’s it gonna be called?” she asks her next question.

“We don’t know that yet. But you can suggest names if you want to,” Harry offers.

“Can it be Elsa if it’s a girl?” she immediately suggests and you smile at her first thought. Of course she says Elsa, she is going through her mandatory Frozen obsession like every other kid at her age.

“We’ll put it on the list,” you tell her. “Do you want to see a picture of the baby?”

“You can take pictures of the inside of your belly?” she asks with a confused look.

“Well, not with a camera like the ones I use,” you explain as you place the black and white, messy picture of the tiny baby in front of her. She grabs it and starts inspecting it as if it was some kind of puzzle and you can tell she is having a hard time making out where the actual baby is. “That’s right there. It’s still tiny and has to grow a lot,” you tell her, pointing at the right splotch in the picture.

“Can I keep this picture?” she asks smiling up at you sweetly. “I want to put it to my wall!”

A while ago Harry has gotten her a huge frame right above her bed that has wires running across it with tiny clips attached. You’ve gifted her her favorite polaroids from your stack you’ve collected through the years, most of them featuring the three of you. It’s touching to know that she wants her little sibling there already.

“Of course!” you breathe out, touched by the idea.

You follow her up into her room and while she stands on the bed, you put the sonogram next to a photo that was taken of her and Harry on her sixth birthday.

“Can I tell my friends at school that I’m going to have a brother or sister?” she asks, still standing on the bed so now she is almost as tall as you are.

“Um…” glancing over at the door your eyes meet Harry’s who just shrugs, letting you know it’s up to you. “I guess you can, yes.”

“Thank you!” she beams, throwing her little arms around your neck as she hugs you tight and you return it gladly. “Can I watch some TV, please?” she asks with an angelic look she knows you can never resist.

“Yeah, but only for an hour,” you tell her as she jumps in victory before climbing off the bed. Running to the door she gives Harry a hug before disappearing down the hallway. Harry walks in, a proud and soft smile tugging on his lips as he steps to you, his hands finding your waist. He pulls you against his hard chest, pressing a chaste kiss to your forehead.

“This went well, right?” he asks.

“Yeah, you were such a big help, sitting there in silence,” you chuckle teasing him.

“But you handled it so good, baby. I didn’t want to interrupt,” he smirks and you just roll your eyes at him before circling your arms around his neck.

“Uh-huh, sure,” you smirk. “So… are you ready to be a daddy again?” you ask him with a shy smile.

“Technically, I never stopped being a daddy,” he points out. “The real question is, are you ready to become a mommy?” he asks turning it back to you.

“I’m… a little nervous, but very excited. I think I’m ready,” you nod smiling.

“Don’t worry, it’s gonna be alright,” he hums, kissing into your hair.

“Wow, when did you become the emotional support in this relationship?” you tease him and he just rolls his eyes.

“Learned from the best,” he nudges his nose against yours before kissing you softly. “I love you.”

“Love you too,” you smile against his lips, thinking about how long the two of you have become since you first met and you are happy you got to be the person who taught Harry how to love and be loved again.

Thank you for reading, please like and reblog if you enjoyed it!

-

taglist

@mariamuses​ @pastequeharry​ @f-vasquezp​ @jgtfvhsg​ @trulymadlykiki​ @bookwormandtea​ @sltwins​ @kakaym​ @cherryruins​ @fairysums​ @styles217​ @reidsgubbler​ @meredithhuntt​ @hereforreid​ @kinda-ravenclaw-kinda-slytherin​ @harrystyle-ish​ @whitetigerlover17​ @popluckbih​ @mellamolayla​ @shamelessfangirl-3​ @runway-to-my-aid​ @battlegground​ @harrystylescherrie​ @sunsetcurve-h​ @wellfuckmylifethen​ @mroy-l0l​ @percysaidnever​ @sweeetcreatvre​ @shawnsblue​ @jackiehollanderr​ @lo-harry-ve​ @harrystylesisbaeee​ @goldenngracee​ @sunflowerryvol6​ @harryscherrysugar​ @niallbestie3​ @youngpastafanmug​ @dolcecheerie​ @dontworrysunflower​ @alwaysclassyeagle​ @amyvandijk​ @harryhub​ @ericadrumgoole1​ @abundanceofsoph​

[mouthfulloftoothpasterry]

Hooked

Summary: Harry and Y/n meet again. This time spending more time together and getting to know each other. 

warnings/ disclaimers: Swearing, mentions of death, mentions of childbirth. 

Harry was out searching for a book. He had left Loralie with his mother for the day since he had some errands to run and it would be a busy day. He had finished all of his books and he was on the search for another, maybe even some extra ones for his classroom. He had stopped by his favorite coffee shop and ordered his favorite black coffee to start his day of errands, then he went to the market to get everything for dinner tonight- he thought he might as well get it out of the way since he hates grocery shopping.

Now he’s on the way to a bookstore, he didn’t want to order it on Amazon or just go to a big chain store so he did a quick google search and found a small book store a block down the road from the coffee shop he had gone to. He wanted to find the book burning in water, drowning in flame- his sister had recommended it to him and now he was itching to read it.

He made his way to the bookstore, it looked like a homey place just from the outside of the store. It was a rust colored brick with two sconces on either side of the top of the book shop, a rather tall building- possibly a flat at the top. Harry looks at the cacti peeking through the windows, little flower stickers to decorate.

Harry walks into the book shop, opening the door making the golden bell at the top of the door frame sound off. As soon as Harry steps in he notes the warm scent, it smells like the owner had been baking cookies. “Hello!” He hears a cheerful voice sing while he steps toward the poetry aisle in search of the book. “Is there anything I could help you with today?” He hears the voice again making him turn his head. To his surprise it’s Y/n, he’s been thinking about her. “Oh, hi.” He says bashfully, smiling and stepping over to the cashier counter she was behind.

Y/n smiles, continuing to add price tags on the back of her new shipment of books. She had started her little business officially a bit after she had gotten pregnant with Milo. Milo’s dad had left her after she broke the news to him, they were in their early twenty’s (Y/n being twenty one and him being twenty two) so it was understandable that he didn’t want children yet but the way he dealt with the situation was just dramatic and too much on Y/n. So she put everything into her little book shop, she took out a loan and bought this place, starting planning and putting her all into it, it wasn’t easy but it was worth it.

“Hi Harry.” She says, adding a book to the stack. Harry blushes at her tone again, she’s hard to read. “Um… do you happen to have burning in water, drowning in flame?” He asks, whirling around her display of different styles and colors of bookmarks. He is a twenty six year old man, why is acting like one of his students who thinks he’s handsome? Y/n laughs, nodding while she pulls her mug up to her lips- Harry thinks it’s hot chocolate (and he’s right). “It’s in poetry, first aisle, third shelf, second row.” She says, impressing Harry in how she has memorized every single spot of her book store.

Harry gives her a tight nod, walking over to the poetry section and looking for the book. “Is this your place?” Harry asks, making conversation while the rest of the store is dead silent.

“Yeah, me and Milo live in the flat upstairs.” Y/n admits. Harry’s ears perk up, she didn’t say anything about a partner. He walks back to the counter placing his book down, not handing it over to her yet. “When did you open this place?” He questions, looking around the shop. He sees some crystals, some candles- that both look up for sale and also her personal ones. It’s cute.

“After I got pregnant with Milo. Right after Xavier left me.” She says, leaving Harry wondering. “Xavier is…?” Y/n sighs, rolling her eyes a bit. It’s only their second time meeting and she’s already giving him her sob story. “He’s what would be Milo's father.” She says, picking at her bare nails. She doesn’t consider Xavier Milo's father, he’s never been there for him so he’s not a father. Harry’s lips form a tight line, “um, Loralies mum died… so… we’ve all got baggage.” He laughs, trying to cut the tension.

Loralies mum had died, she died during childbirth. She already had a particularly painful and rough pregnancy with Lora and that was just extremely unexpected, Harry just thanks his stars everyday that his little one is safe with him. “That’s awful, Harry. I‘m sorry.” Harry smiles at her, “it’s okay. I’ve got my Lora so I’m okay.” Y/n nods, smiling and grabbing the book from between his fingers. “She’s a sweet girl.” She compliments.

Harry nods, feeling a little cocky over how well he has raised his daughter. “Is this all for you?” She asks, pulling out a small brown bag with the logo and name on it- they are cute. “Yes please.” Harry politely says, making her laugh under her breath. “If this is your first time here? You get a free bookmark with every book you purchase if it is.” She says, nodding over to the bookmarks. Harry nods, looking through the bookmarks and picking a random Fleetwood Mac one- cute, he thinks. Y/n adds the bookmark to the bag, setting it infront of him. “13.22” she says, Harry fishing his wallet out.

“Are you doing a lot today?” He asks, motioning down to all the books stacked around her while he hands her a ten and four singles. She shrugs, “the usual.” Y/n says, handing him back his change. Harry thinks for a second, pausing his response making Y/n a little nervous. “I could help?” Harry offers, setting his coffee on the table. Y/n gives him a questionable look, sharpening one of her eyes at him. “You want to put tags on books and reorganize with me?” She asks, making Harry laugh. He nods, putting a bookmark back in its place “see, I’m already helping.” He says cheekily.

Y/n smiles, shaking her head. “I guess you can help.” She says.

Soon enough they are sat on the brown carpet, mountains of books around them. Y/n has a blanket wrapped around her and Harry has his legs stretched out. Y/n is tagging books while Harry is setting by the book shelf closest to them organizing. “I swear they put something in the water fountain at that school, the kids are always running and screaming around my classroom while I’m trying to talk about how Van Gogh cut off his own ear.” Harry says, making Y/n loudly giggle, thinking about how Milo probably gives him a horrible time on Wednesdays.

“You like working where Loralie is?” She asks, Harry of course nodding. Loralie is his baby, he loves knowing she’s just up the stairs- especially if she were to get sick or hurt he would be right there to take care of her. “Yeah, I wish I could always be with Milo but one of us has to make the money.” She jokes which makes Harry laugh.

“She always comes waddling into my classroom screaming for me- which disrupts the class but I don’t care.” He shrugs, his mind going back to Loralie. “Oh shit, I’ve got to pick her u-“

“Hi! How are you, baby!” Y/n cheers, Milo running toward her then crashing into her in a hug. Y/n’s friend Mikaela had babysat Milo for the day while Y/n tried to get as much work done as she could. Usually on the weekends (like today) Milo will be in the store with her… which tends to distract her. “Um, I’ve got to go but we should do this again? Maybe… over dinner?” Harry asks, Y/n’s face lighting up.

“Are you asking me on a date?” She teases, Harry blushing and nodding. Y/n laughs, slipping her phone from her pocket, “take my number and we can schedule that date you’re begging me for.” She teases.

Harry gets her number, thanking her for the book and letting him stay before he slips out. Now he’s got to get back to Loralie. But he’s got a date!

**

Later that night when Harry and Loralie are practicing her memorizing her ABCs his phone beeps. He ignores his at first, just expecting it to be a stupid text from his friend Mitch, but once he looks down he sees Y/n’s contact name. “Keep going, bug.” Harry says, grabbing his phone from the carpet while they set on the floor of the living room, unlocking his phone.

Hii, im free next Friday :) let me know if that works with your schedule!

Harry laughs at her cute little smiley faces, trying to think up a response that doesn’t make him sound a thousand years older than her. The tip of his tongue sticks out while he types back his response, his eyebrows knitted in concentration.

Hello! Friday works, how about 5:30? I can pick you up.

He lays his phone back down and helps Loralie with her letters, pulling her onto his lap. “D is for Daddy!” She cheers, making Harry smile, chuckling and kissing her round cheeks while she squeals. Harry hears his phone ding, grabbing it and reading the response, thanking god she answered. He thought his heart would explode out of his chest. It was beating so hard.

That sounds good ☺️ see you then!

Harry got her to say yes, but now he has to deal with the anxiety of actually going on the date. What should he wear, where should they go? Should he be opening the door and pulling out her chair or is that not in-in dating anymore? He hasn’t dated since Loralies mum and his baby is two years old now, it’s been quite a long time since he dipped his toe into trying to charm a woman. He just hopes he’s still got it.

****************************

The day is here. Loralie is with her grandma so Harry can get ready for the date. He’s been panicking and running all around his little house. He showered and smothered himself in lotion and his best cologne- he wanted to smell nice for her. He was adding leave in conditioner to his hair (which he hardly remembers to do) to make it more silky and the curls look a bit prettier than they usually do- he doesn’t know much about hair, he just does what his sister tells him what his hairdresser tells him he should do.

He planned out an outfit, a pair of tan dress pants with a white tank top and a cardigan over it. He had thought over the outfit a bit too much, was it too casual for the date? Was the cardigan too much? He decided against his thoughts and layers some pearls on, sliding his rings on that were in a jewelry dish, placed in there before his shower. He takes a look in the mirror, readjust his cardigan before he gives himself a little nod. He feels good about this.

He makes his way over to Y/n flat, walking up the metal steps to her flat and knocking on the door. When she opens the door he notices just how amazing her home smells, just like her book shop. He needs to remember to ask her where she gets her candles. “Hi,” Harry smiles, looking his date up and down. She was dressed nicely. It was a sage green dress with spaghetti straps, it stopped a couple inches above her knee. Harry thought it was cute.

She paired it with gold jewelry and a black cross body bag. Dirty white vans to go along with it that added a child-like feel to the outfit. Harry thought that was cute too.

“Hi,” she smiles, glancing behind her. “You look nice.” Harry says, suddenly feeling hot. Y/n laughs under her breath, thanking him. “You look nice as well.” Harry smiles bashfully, looking down at his feet. “Thank you”

Y/n says her goodbyes to Milo, hugging and kissing him before thanking her friend again for watching him. It’s the same one from last week, Mikaela. They get into Harry’s car, a bit of awkward silent before Y/n breaks it, Harry stopping the tapping of his fingers along to the low radio once her voice interrupts it. “So, where are we going?” She asks, smoothing her dress out against her thighs.

Harry laughs, he’s not prepared for dates and for some reason he hadn’t thought about the most important part. “I’ll eat anywhere to be honest.” Y/n admits, looking through her window at all the different places.

Harry was looking around in a panic and he finally pulled something out of his ass that sounded good, especially on his teacher salary. “Olive Garden?” Harry says, trying to say it confidently but it definitely comes out as more of a question. Y/n’s eyes light up, she’s in the mood for bottomless salad and breadsticks. “That sounds heavenly.” And Harry is happy to hear that.

They walk into the busy restaurant, instantly getting escorted to a table. Harry is happy they didn’t have to wait- that would have just been embarrassing since he threw this together last minute. They sat in the booth, sliding in and getting comfortable. “So, how’s the bookstore?” Harry asks, pulling apart his breadstick. Y/n knocks her shoe with his under the table, she thinks it’s cute how bashfully he can get when just asking a simple question. “It’s good. How are your little art students?” Harry playfully rolls his eyes at her choice of words.

“It’s good. They are doing self portraits.” Y/n laughs, her eyes widening.

“How’s that going?” Harry laughs, shaking his head. “They look like shittier versions of Picasso’s paintings.” Y/n dramatically gasps through her laughs, “aren’t you supposed to worship the ground that man walks on? Why would you say that?” Harry rolls his eyes once again, chuckling at her. “I’m just behind honest!”

Their date goes on the same, they order their food, giggling while they eat and even getting into a little food fight with the leftover breadsticks. (They weren't being humble, they asked for another basket) They finished their food, “That was fun.” Y/n admits smiling. Harry nods, taking the check and opening his wallet. “Here,” y/n holds out her card, Harry shaking his head. “I’ll pay.” Harry shrugs her off, handing his card tucked in the black check book the waiter had brought over back to him before she can further protest.

Y/n scoffs, throwing another breadstick at him that he tried to catch but it’s too greasy. “Hey! I thought we had a truce?!” Harry questions her. She shakes her head, apparently swearing off the truce. Harry shrugs, thanking the waiter when he brings his card back along with their mints. “You better sleep with one eye open then.” Harry says, standing up and waiting for her. She laughs, standing up and pulling her bag over her shoulder. “I have a three year old, I basically sleep with them both open. You’re nothin’.” She says, Harry nodding his head in agreement. He knows just how she feels.

They drive back to her flat, Harry of course walking her to her door. “I had so much fun tonight.” Harry says, looking down before he looks up at Y/n. She smiles, blushing. She hasn’t dated since Xavier and she admired that to Harry tonight, they both admitted that they haven’t dated since their children’s parents so they felt a lot comfortable knowing they were both rusty.

“Me too, you’re a really sweet guy, Harry.” She says. She needs to remember to thank her forgetful little Milo for leaving his folder in Harry’s classroom. “Thanks for agreeing to go out with me. I was pretty nervous.” Harry admits a bit sheepishly. Harry is a bit giddy on the inside about them hitting it off so well, they were having the best conversation and at times they were getting extremely loud, probably annoying the people around them, but they didn’t care, they had fun. “Yeah, I was nervous as hell but I haven’t had this much fun in a while. Thanks for tonight.” Y/n smiles, leaning in for a kiss.

Harry’s eyes widen, but he still kisses her back. He hasn’t kissed anyone in so long he thought he had forgot how to for a second. His hands come up to cup her jaw, moving his lips with hers. “I’ll see you soon. Have a good night.” Y/n smiles, opening her door with red cheeks. Harry nods, a little flabbergasted. “Have a good night.” He says, trudging down her steps.

And now he’s hooked on her.

Tag list: @romionefp @iaalien @hopeyoustaythenight @evanjh

If you liked this please reblog and please tell me what you thought of it ☺️ thank you for reading!! I hope you all like the series so far I’m writing part three right now so it should come out soon ❤️‍🔥❤️‍🔥

[fuck-customers]

Hello lovelies, been a while since I submitted. But this time I'm submitting on behalf of my friend. Let's call her Bev (not her real name obvi). Long post ahead, tl;Dr at bottom.

Bev used to work at my university's Filet of Chix. She became blue shirt in like two years. She was very good at managing and keeping the line going, which I even saw personally when I went in there some days. She ended up leaving due to a mix of medical concerns and high school level drama over the summer.

Around June of this year, she decided she was gonna find another job. She ended up applying and immediately getting hired on at a local ice cream store. She was excited. It paid 8.50 but with tips it could be up to $12 or $16 an hour - which is no problem during the summer as their tips jars are constantly overflowing. Bev was excited for the pay increase, seeing as how she was leaving a job that only paid her $10.05 an hour.

Bev starts, and her location is actually six buildings down from where I work. I go get her on my lunch breaks, take her to work, she rides home with someone else at the end of the night (cant drive due to her previously mentioned medical issues) It's a good arrangement. She gets along with her coworkers, her coworkers even start being buddy buddy with me.

Then the shit hits the fan maybe like. Three weeks into her starting. There is another girl who has been there for a while, let's name her Lee. When Bev was looking for a job and had inquired about the ice cream store hiring, Lee encouraged her as a) they desperately needed help and b) Lee bragged that she was able to afford tattoos with how much tip money they got. Bev even admitted that she may have had a slight crush on Lee forming (despite us having known her for five minutes, bless) so we figured she was chill.

Bev starts working and it's a few shifts before she finally works with Lee, who is considered a shift lead.  The more Bev works with Lee the more they start to rub each other the wrong way - Lee gets snappy and rude during rushes, starts to panic, Bev instinctively takes control to get people out the door. Lee apparently sees this as Bev trying to come in and take her position as shift lead - which Bev does not want as she just wants money to be able to buy groceries with. Lee starts to get short with Bev. Doesn't talk to her unless it's to tell her to go clean bathrooms or take out trash. Lee also likes to hide in the back on her phone, only stand at the register on her phone, or stand in the way of everyone trying to get ice cream scooped and all that IN FRONT OF GUESTS. She also makes openly crude sex jokes in front of kids, makes customers uncomfortable complaining about her own health issues, and even cussed out a customer for clarifying what flavor they wanted when someone ELSE was working on scooping the order.

"Wow Kyrie, that doesn't sound like very appropriate behavior for a shift lead at an ice cream store." You're right. Which is why Bev complained to the owner. Along side some other coworkers who are also fed up with Lee's behavior. Not to mention if you go on Doodle and look up this ice cream store there are reviews literally complaining about Lee's behavior, one star reviews. Supposedly there are also cameras in the store that record audio as well. Lee has apparently been coached and fussed at about her behavior before, even before Bev started working there.

The place is short staffed, so letting her go is a tough decision apparently. Lee is also the only one who can reliably go back and forth between this location and the one in a town 30 minutes away, supposedly. Lee tells me this when I come in to drop off Bev one day and I need ice cream as I can feel myself getting light headed from having not eaten. Lee is excitedly chatting with me, not even acknowledging Bev trying to clock in at the damn register but can't because Lee is blocking it.

Bev complains to the owners again. Owners tell her they will talk with Lee. This pattern of Lee being rough with Bev continues for a couple of weeks. Some days I go in after I get off work because I want the sugar, and Bev is working. I witness the behavior Bev has talked about - Lee hiding on her phone, Lee making tasteless jokes, one time Lee even came over to my table during a rush to complain about her hip while a large group of families were placing orders and everyone else was running around scooping ice cream and making cones and ringing them up - Bev included.

Even better: Bev's medical issues make it so sometimes she'll have minor seizures and needs to sit. Owners said they understood, there's a stool she can sit on to ring out customers, just bring in a doctor's note when she can. Bev is in the process of getting an official doctor's note when the owners decide to take away the stool and say that no one can sit because Lee will sit on it on her phone in front of customers. They also start to doubt Bev's claims about her medical issues when the doctors note doesn't come in after two weeks (her fucking doctor up and left the practice and the office staff didn't want to produce a note until they heard back from the doctor. Lovely!)

Junp forward to about a month and a half after Bev starts working there. Classes start back up so Bev only works weekends.

She goes onto the app they use to check schedules and sees that she's not even been rostered after her last shift. She mentions it to another shift lead she's on good terms with who says they will mention it to the owner.  Bev decides to just take the days off to catch up on school work.

The following week she can't even log onto the app. Says her credentials are invalid. She goes to change her password and it won't even let her do that as the app is saying she's not even in the system. Calls me up after I get off my job that day to talk about it - as she's going through other issues and this is the straw that broke the camels back. Why can't she even log in to see when she's working now? Is it because she's complained about Lee? When it has been presented that Lee is a problem in that workplace? She texts the shift lead she's on good terms with again, who says they'll ask the owner what's going on.

Today (Sept. 6th) Bev messages me. She had apparently submitted a request to officially rejoin the scheduling app and it was rejected by the owner of the store. Good shift lead knows nothing. A couple days ago I had gone into the store to get my parents some ice cream (their request) and Lee was still working there; her and the other employees still acting buddy buddy with me. So I know that Lee is still there but Bev isn't.

It appears, my friends, that Bev has been let go in the most UNPROFESSIONAL manner I have ever seen. She's not even been contacted by the owners about missing any shifts - not that it appears she even had any to miss.

I question the legalities of this. Yes, unfortunately we live in an at-will state and I have heard of things like this happening before where people technically are "fired" by not being scheduled or even contacted by management. I'm encouraging Bev to apply for unemployment to help her while she's in school, since I think she has a case here. It sucks, but I think she'll benefit in the end as she can now focus on her school and hopefully get a source of income elsewhere. 

Tl:Dr- my friend Bev quits Christian chicken store to work at an ice cream store. Starts off well, rubs arms with another employee who has been known to be a problem child. Bev ends up being the one let go without even being told anything by management. She wants even there three months.

[6rookie-writer0110]

The stars are our safe haven

Lena Luthor x Reader

Summary - Lena and Reader for the first time in real life.

Lena is in her office and it's been a long day. She has been dealing with a lot and she is feeling stressed out. She looks at the time and it's late, Lena grabbed the Obsidian North's contact lenses and puts them on. She looks around and she is in the same location... She is at a cabin by the lake and she starts to set the chessboard.

“You are on time,” Lena said.

“It's rude to be late for our game. Should we start?” You said.

You and Lena never met in real life, you met her through Obsidian North online. You never played chess in real life because it didn't interest you. But when you met Lena that changed. She always beat you in chess and she would explain how she won.

Lena never saw your face because you have a mask on, she doesn't. Every night and on the weekends, you meet up with Lena to play chess and just talk. You never once took off the mask and she doesn't pressure you but she is curious how you look.

“You weren't online for long yesterday. Is everything okay?” You said.

Lena sighed “Too much is going on. I needed a break and I came here”

“We don't have to play chess if you don't want to. I know you would be scared to play against me” You said.

You made Lena laugh and she rolled her eyes at you.

“Y/n, you do know I beat you 59 times and you haven't won one game,” Lena said.

“That's not how I remember,” You said.

She laughed again.

“Let's start the game, y/n,” Lena said.

You only told Lena your first name. She does know that you know about her family drama, but you never once asked for a favor or blackmailed her. You and Lena feel comfortable around each other and have deep conversations with each other. Lena hasn't opened up to anyone in a long time.

You and Lena start to play chess, and she won the first game. Lena does know about your family and your life. Lena has developed feelings for you, she does wonder now and then if you would feel the same way as her. Sometimes she would doubt that you won't like her because of family and other things.

“How’s your work,” Lena said.

“They cut my hours... So I'm learning less and my rent went up” You said.

“Oh... That must be rough” Lena said.

“It’s life. It was my mom’s birthday so we bought her gifts and a cake” You said.

“Last time, I celebrated my birthday was when I six years ago when my mother passed away. The Luthors are not really into celebrating together as a family unless it's an evil plan” Lena said.

Lena won the game the second time. You and Lena play again, but this time you set the board.

“Wow, now that's rough,” You said.

“We can play one more game. So... Um dating anyone?” Lena said.

“Nope. I was interested in someone but it wouldn't have worked out. You?” You said.

You look at the board and you think about what to do.

“I am interested in someone... But I don't know” Lena said.

Lena beat you in three moves.

“How the hell did you win?” You asked.

She laughed and she starts to explain.

---

A couple of days later...

You had a rough day and you put on the contact lenses. Lena is there, she can sense something is wrong by the look of your eyes. Lena hugged you and waited for you to say something. You like Lena’s arms around you, you felt safe.

“I won't pressure you to talk about it. When you want to talk about it, I will listen” Lena said.

“Thanks. I'm not ready to talk about it but yeah, I had a rough day” You said.

She kissed your head, she isn't sure why she did it. But she thought you would get angry about it but you didn't. After the hug, you and Lena talked about something else.

“Y/n, I was thinking maybe we can meet in real life?” Lena asked.

“Are you serious?” You asked.

“Yes. But only if you want to, I don't want to force you into something that you're uncomfortable with” Lena said.

“Can I think about it?” You asked.

“Of course,” Lena said.

You nod and she gave you a small smile.

✬ ✫ ✯ ✫

You have been thinking about what Lena said about meeting in person. You start to get ready for work, put on your headphones, and left your apartment. You start to listen to a podcast on how to get better at chess. You have strong feelings for Lena, but you doubt yourself and think you're not good enough for her. You always feel comfortable around her. You are having a hard time, thinking about meeting Lena in person.

You put on the contact lenses, she smiled. You asked Lena about her day and she asked about yours.

“Lena, I think we should meet in person,” You said.

“Are you sure, y/n?” Lena asked.

“Yeah, I'm sure. We have been friends online for almost five years. Maybe... We can meet somewhere in public at a cafe shop?” You said.

Lena smiled “yes, we can meet at a cafe shop. How I will know it's you?”

“I will wear a plain blue shirt,” You said.

“Okay, we will meet at The Jolly Goat Coffee Bar, tomorrow at four?” Lena said.

“Sounds good to me, Lena,” You said.

You and Lena smiled at each other.

---

The next day...

You are at the cafe shop. You're freaking out and Lena hasn't arrived yet. You keep looking at the time on your phone over and over. A few minutes later, you felt a hand on your shoulder and you looked up.

“Y/n?” Lena asked.

“Hey L-Lena,” You said.

She sits across from you. She is feeling nervous and she bites her bottom lip.

“Sorry, I'm late the meeting went longer than expected,” Lena said.

“It's okay. I'm feeling really nervous right now” You said.

“Me too. But I'm happy that you wanted to meet and I got to see how you look” Lena said.

“I knew eventually the mystery wasn't going to last long,” You said nervously.

She nods.

“Should we order? My treat” Lena said.

“Yeah, let's order,” You said.

You and Lena are starting to feel less nervous. You love her green eyes and she can't stop smiling at you. You and Lena stayed at the cafe shop for a while, then left and walked around the park for a little bit.

✬ ✫ ✯ ✫

Since that day, you and Lena did meet up in person now and then. But other days, you meet her online. You and Lena still play chess together. Tonight changed everything

“Wow, y/n I can't believe you finally won a game,” Lena said.

You have a big smile on your face.

“To be honest, I have been reading books about chess, listening to podcasts about chess and I wanted to impress you,” You said.

“You wanted to impress me by getting better at chess? That is cute. Well, I'm glad I lost to you” Lena said.

“We will keep playing chess?” You asked.

“We would still keep playing, y/n,” Lena said.

You smiled but the next game you lost again. But you are still feeling hyped about the game you won.

----

Today is Lena’s birthday and you wanted to do something special for her. For her, it's just another normal day and she only told you when is her birthday. You bought a small cake, a cute gift and you surprise Lena at her loft.

You have been to her loft before, she gave you the code to the keypad. She didn't know that you were coming over but she is happy to see you. You follow Lena to the kitchen, she is drinking wine and working on her laptop.

“Close your eyes, Lena,” You said.

“Okay,” Lena said.

Lena closed her eyes. You take out the cake, place the candles then light the candles with a lighter.

“Okay, Lena open your eyes,” You said.

Lena is surprised by what you just did for her.

“Oh y/n, you shouldn't have,” Lena said.

“Lena happy birthday. I wanted to surprise you, hope you like it” You said.

“I love it. Nobody has ever done this for me” Lena said.

Lena hugged you tight and she can't stop smiling. She stares into your eyes and you feel her lips on yours. You kiss her back, she pulls away and she apologized.

“Y/n, I am so sorry I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable. Y/n, I like you as more than a friend... I have liked you for a while and if you don't feel the same, I hope we can be friends I don't want you out of my life” Lena said.

You are speechless about what she said. You try to say something but you just stutter.

“Lena... Lena, I do feel the same way I like you so much. But I feel I'm not good enough for you. I have a dead-end job, I can't take you to a expensive restaurant and I still live with my family... I can't afford to live on my own and I have two jobs” You said.

She gently grabs your hand.

“Y/n, I like you for who you are. What you did right now, I love it that you surprised me with a cake for my birthday. It doesn't bother me that you live with your family” Lena said.

You gave her a small smile.

“You should blow out the candles before the wax gets on the cake,” You said.

Lena kissed your cheek and she blows out the candles. You and Lena sit on the couch and eat cake together.

“Do you want to make it official?” Lena asked.

“Yes, I want to make it official. Like the cake?” You said.

She nods “its really good cake. Thank you, y/n”

You stay the night, later you and Lena cuddle in bed and watch Disney movies. During the movie, you and Lena start to make out but it doesn't go further. You feel her hand under your shirt on your lower back, she smiled and she keeps kissing you.

[127-mile]

Let’s pretend we’re in love.

Pairing: Doyoung x gender neutral reader.

Genre: Fake dating, unrequited love, bff to strangers | Angst.

Warnings: strong language.

Plot: Doyoung is beautiful, he is also kind, attentive, affectionate, smart and funny. He is charismatic, and well-spoken. His voice could be mistaken with that of an angel, whether he is speaking, or singing. Doyoung is everyone's dream, the one person you would never hesitate to introduce to your parent. Doyoung is also...mean. Doyoung has the face and the voice of an angel, in the body of a demon.

Doyoung tells his mother he is dating you after lying about his relationship. Doyoung knows about your feelings, but he doesn’t care.

Word count: +4.2k.

A/n: this is part of the Mad about the boy collab hosted by @slightlymore​.

Doyoung is beautiful, he is also kind, attentive, affectionate, smart and funny. He is charismatic, and well-spoken. His voice could be mistaken with that one of an angel, whether he is speaking, or singing. Doyoung is everyone's dream, the one person you would never hesitate to introduce to your parents. Doyoung is also..

"Y/n are you listening to me?" you are pulled away from your thoughts when Doyoung nudges you. He has been talking for over five minutes now, but all you could think about was how perfect he is. Yes, you saw his lips move, but you did not hear a sound that come out of his mouth. Now that you think about it, Doyoung does have pretty lips, and you wonder how it would feel to kiss him.

"Oh, what is wrong with you today?" he stops and grabs your wrist when you are about to run into a pole. "Are you alright? Are you sick? Do you need me to drive you back home? I can call my parents, and tell them I'll be late, it's fine. You look awfully lost today." you have a long sigh, why is he like this, always so caring.

"I'm fine Doyoung, don't worry about me, I guess I'm just a bit tired." you answer, and he does not look convinced but he shrugs. "Are you sure? My parents will not be mad if you decide to skip dinner." you shake your head as you start walking again, pulling Doyoung with you as he was still holding your wrist. "It's fine. What were you saying?"

"I was talking about my parents, and the reason they invited us." well, technically, they invited Doyoung to eat with them, but Doyoung answered one of your calls, and upon hearing your name, his parents decided to invite you too. A free meal in a nice restaurant is always pleasant, so you had to say yes. Maybe you shouldn't have, with how hard it is for you to focus on anything else than Doyoung's face.

"This weekend is the weekend where the whole family gets together in our grandparents' country house. I told them I would not come because of work, so they are going to try and convince me to join them." this time, you are the one stopping in your tracks. "If you knew what they were going to talk about, why did pretty much beg me to come? I do not want to be in the middle of an argument with your parents."

You met Doyoung when him and his family moved in the neighoroud, you were still young, so you have known each other for a very long time, and he got into the habit of having you by his side during arguments, because you are what he calls a neutral zone, or whatever is reasoning is. "Oh come on, you know they can't refuse me anything when you are here!"

"Doyoung, you are 25 year old! You should know how to settle an argument with your parents, you should know how to make them listen to you and accept whatever you have to say." he tilts his head to the side, and his eyes meet yours. It's enough for your heart to skip a beat, or two. Stupid heart. "Please?"

"Why don't you want to go by the way? The house is really cool, there is a lake, and your family is really sweet. Don't you miss them?" he looks around, and he notices how close he is from the restaurant. If he tries hard enough, he is pretty sure he can see his parents near a bay window, laughing together. "Because, I may have told my mother I had a partner, and she expects me to bring them."

"You are a dumbass, Kim Doyoung." you say in a sigh. "Why would you tell her that? If you do not have time to brush your hair, you definitely do not have time to date someone." he looks offended, but then he remembers the mess on his head, and he decides to stay quiet on the subject. "I don't know! My mom's been on my back about finding someone for months now, I guess I got tired of hearing her and I decided to lie."

"Why don't you find someone? Don't you have a cute coworker you wanted to ask on a date once? Ask them to play your partner." you hate how bright his smile becomes when you mention said coworker. You try not to think about what they have, that you do not have. This is not the time to mope. You'll cry about it later. "That's a great idea! You are the best."

Yes, yes, you are.

Doyoung crosses the road, and he pushes open the door to the restaurant. "After you." he says, and you step inside, smiling at the sudden warmth that invades your body. "Good evening, do you have a reservation?" the young man asks, and Doyoung nods. "My parents are waiting for us, they made a reservation under the name of Kim."

"Yes!" he exclaims, and he walks you to the table. The couple stands up when they see you, and you let Doyoung's mother embrace you for a second. "Y/n, it's been a while, how are you doing sweetheart?" she asks, and you sit down in front of her. "I am doing just fine, how are you?"

"Same old, same old." she starts, head tilted to the side. "we are trying to organize the family weekend, and as usual, it's stressful." you understand. You participated in a few of these gathering, and you know how stressfull everything is. You never regretted anything more than the time you offered to help.

"Yes, Doyoung told me, I'm sure it's going to be amazing, and you'll have a wonderful time with your family." the woman smiles warmly, and she puts her hand on Doyoung's. "Tell me baby, did you ask your partner to come with you?" you nibble on your lower lip, you are excited to hear his arguments.

"Mom, I told you, I have too much work, I can't come." she shakes her head, and you share a look with his father. He knows he is lying, but he keeps his mouth shut, he knows better than to intervene. "Come on Doyoung, don't be silly, I'm sure whatever you have to do can wait for the weekend to be over."

Before he can open his mouth, she raises her hand to shut him up. "I have an idea. Why don't you take your work with you, and I'll give you a couple of hours to work in your grandfather's office, how does that sound?" Doyoung's mother is tenacious, she knows what she wants, and she is ready to do everything in order to get it.

"You know, my darling, that I'm not getting younger by the day, and my dream is to meet the person who makes you so so happy." oh, she went there, you think. Doyoung looks at you, and you smirk, you are not going to help him. "I have something to tell you first."

"I'm listening." but before Doyoung can say anything, the waitress gives you the menu, and comes back to take the orders. And when she leaves, Doyoung's mother prompts him to speak. "Go on, my love, is something wrong?"

"Everything is fine, mother." he plays with his fingers, and you wonder what he is going to say. His mouth opens, and closes for a second, you wonder if he said anything, or if you blacked out because of what he said. All you hear is his mother squeal with delight, and when you look up, she is absolutely beaming.

"Oh my god! I told you it would happen eventually!" she says, hitting her husband on the shoulder. "You did say that." he mumbles, rubbing the aching spot. "I am so happy! And the family loves you, they are going to be thrilled to hear that!"

The rest of the dinner is a blur, you hear and say things, but your brain can't quite process whatever is happening. You must look odd to the Kim's eyes, but you can't even find it in yourself to care.

"See you on Saturday sweetheart." Doyoung's mother says, cupping your cheeks to kiss your forehead. "Yes, Saturday."

When the car disappears from your sight, you turn on your heels to face Doyoung. At least he has the decency to look ashamed, and he doesn't say anything when you hit him in the chest. "What the fuck, Doyoung?" you yell, and he knows people are looking at the scene, even if it's already dark outside.

"I'm sorry, I panicked." he answers, and you shake your head. "Couldn't you admit that you lied, instead of luring me into your lies without asking first!" he takes your hand, and he sighs. "I know, I know. But you were there, and my mom was so excited, I don't know what happened. And look how happy she was when I said it."

"Imagine how sad she is going to be when she'll learn it was a lie, Doyoung!" he knows he should have thought before opening his mouth in the restaurant, but it was his only solution, or so you thought. "She doesn't have to know it was a lit, we can just... I don't know, break up?"

This is a bad idea, you think. For you, who have been madly in love with Doyoung ever since you were kids, it's going to hurt. Because you know Doyoung does not reciprocate your feelings, and never will, and he will play the perfect boyfriend you wish you had.

The break up is going to hurt like a bitch, even if it's fake, and yet, you open your mouth. "We are breaking up at the end of the weekend."

"We need to get the details right, when did we become official?"

Doyoung sits on the edge of the bed as you put your clothes in the dresser. "I don't know Doyoung. You are the one who brought me into this mess, so you should be the one thinking about it." he mumbles something you don't understand, and you turn on your heels to face him. "You are telling me that you did not think about the details at all?"

You did think about everything, of course you did. Not because you were excited about this situation, but because it is something you thought about a lot these past few years.

"I was busy!" he exclaims, and you sigh. "If you want it to be believable, you need to think. Right now. Because your family will be there in a few minutes." you are glad you arrived before everything else, it gives you the time to settle down, and to think about the things you could have talked about in the car.

"We can't tell them it's been a few months, because my mom will bet mad that I did not tell her sooner. So maybe two or three weeks?" you nod. "Yeah, okay. Who confessed?" Doyoung seems to think about it, and when he opens his mouth to answer, you wish you never asked the question. "You, you did it. It what you would have done if it really happened, uh?"

You do not say anything, you do not like the way he said it, like he knows something. He probably does to be honest, you are not the best at hiding your feelings.

"Kids, come say hello!" saved by the bells.

You get out of your bedroom, and you go down the stairs. A few of Doyoung's cousins just entered the house, and they smile when they see you both. "Oh, Y/n, I didn't know you would be here!" Jungwoo says and he puts you into a bone-crushing hug. "Yeah, last minute decision." you answer.

You greet the other members of the family, and before you can understand what is happening, someone grabs your hand to pull you into the living room. "Guys, you all know Y/n, right? Well, I would like to officially introduce Y/n as my partner!"

You try not to look uncomfortable when they all cooe, but you can't smile either. Doyoung is just dropping the bomb, when you thought he would tell the news to some members of the family if they ever asked about his love life. Well, you agreed to be here, so you have to go with the flow. Or rather with Doyoung's decisions.

"I never thought I would see the day where you would finally confess your feelings for our dear cousin." Jungwoo says, and you laugh but god do you want to punch him square in the face. He is the only one in the family to know about your true feelings, so with the little announcement, he feels allowed to say everything he knows.

"Yes, I was wondering if Y/n was ever going to do it. About time." Doyoung answers, and you roll your eyes, but fortunately, his mother calls everyone in the garden. She wants to celebrate the beginning of what she thinks will be a memorable weekend.

"They are gone, you can let go of my hand." you mumble, and he shakes his head. "We have to play the perfect little couple, so might as well do it fully." what is the point of playing when no one is around to see you, if not play with your heart. "You always wanted it, so don't be like that. Come on, let's not make them wait."

He leads you to the garden, and when he finally lets go of your hand to grab two glasses of wine, you feel yourself breathing again. Of course, you spent the last couple of days thinking about the weekend, and how it would turn out, but you thought it would be nice, you know, to be closer to your long-time crush, but no, it's unberable and it's been less than an hour.

"I would like to thank everyone for making the trip for the weekend, I am really glad to see you all, because I have to be honest with you, this year was not easy, and I missed each and every one of you. I am also really grateful to have Y/n with us, I always knew Y/n would be the one to make our sweet boy happy."

Doyoung looks proud, and he is beaming under the attention when you want nothing more than to burry yourself in the ground. "Thank you for accepting me." you say when you hear nothing but silence and feel way too many pairs of eyes on you. "Of course, my love. You were always part of the family, so it is even more normal to have you here with us today."

That's sweet, but what is not is the way Doyoung chuckles under his breath.

"Oh, here you are!" Jungwoo sits down next to you on the couch, and he puts his head on your shoulder. "I've been looking for you everywhere. You know the grandfather's office is off limit?" you shrug, eyes still closed. "I don't care, I needed some alone time."

Jungwoo straightens up, and he does what he does best, he pouts. "What's going on? Are you not happy to be here with us?" you heave a long sigh, opening your eyes to look at him. "I am. I'm always happy to see all of you, especially you Woo, but I don't know. I guess it's overwhelming this time."

"I bet it is. Everyone is all over you, asking you questions. I would dip too if I were you." he answers, and you stay quiet for a couple of minutes. "You and Doyoung, it's an hoax right?" you do not know if you like or hate the fact that Jungwoo is always quick to catch on. "It's that obvious?"

"Not really," he starts, standing up to stretch his long legs. "but you've been in love with him for ever, so seeing you here, when you should be glued to him is weird." that's definitely what you would be doing if Doyoung was not acting so.. you do not even know how to describe it. "I don't know Woo, Doyoung has been acting weird since we arrived."

"What do you mean?" you take the time to think about it, because Jungwoo is still Doyoung's cousin, and you do not want to upset him. "He is the one who told his parents that we were dating, without asking me first, and yet, he is acting like an asshole."

"He throws little comments about my feelings, my real feelings, each chance he gets, and every time, he has that nasty smile on his face." you explain, and Jungwoo hums. "I know it's been only a few hours, and he is probably acting out of nervousness, but it's like.. did he just trick me into coming here just to humiliate me in front of everyone?"

You expect Jungwoo to tell you that you are wrong, that you are imagining everything, but no. "I would not be surprise, to be honest with you." you narrow your eyes, and you don't know what to expect now. "We went on vacation last year, remember? And there, he met this person. It was obvious that they caught feelings for him, and he just played with them."

"He is not stupid, and he understood pretty quickly, but instead of being flattered or to let them down gently, he just decided to be an asshole about it." if Doyoung was not acting like that today, you would never have believed a word of what he said. This is not the Doyoung you know. "But why would he do that? He is not like that on the daily."

"Everyone things he is perfect, but I guess perfection does not extist, and he is the proof." you don't really know how to feel right now. You want to leave, because you are mad. You are mad at yourself, and you are mad at him. "But why me? I'm here to help him, and I'm his best friend, not some kind of summer fling. I never did anything to wrong him or anything, I don't understand."

"I wish I knew Y/n." he answers, putting his hand on your shoulder. "I know how much you love him, and I am sorry he is playing with you." you sigh, you are at loss for words right now. You want to leave but you can't, not this early. Maybe you can find an excuse to leave? No, you can't. Doyoung is the one who drove you here.

"Keep me from hurting him if he decides to act up again today." you say, and Jungwoo nods with a smile. "You know, I am not that strong, so if I can't hold you for long enough, and that you end up actually hurting him, I'm sorry." he winds, and he opens the door to let your out first.

"Well, that was a nice day!" Doyoung says as he lets himself fall on the bed. You have to move your arm to avoid it being stuck under his body. "Good for you." you answer, and he turns on his side to look at you, frowning. "Is something wrong?"

"Are you really asking me that?" you don't know if you should tell him everything you have in mind, or keep quiet and wait until you leave, but you are not sure you can hold for another day. All you know is that you don't want to snap in front of the entire family.

"I have a question, why are you such an asshole with me?" he straightens up, back against the bedframe and he crosses his arms against his chest. "What are you talking about? Wa barely talked today!" you scoff. "And for a reason. Every time we talked, you just made me look like an idiot."

"Why are you doing this? What was the point of asking me to come, if you were planning on being mean?" he bites the inside of his cheek. If you try to remain calm, it seems hard for him too. He has a lot to say, but everyone is asleep, and he knows how quick he gets angry, and he doesn't want anyone to eavesdrop.

"So we are really doing this, uh?" you don't know what he is referring to, but you nod either way. "I'm tired Y/n. I'm tired of you being in love with me." well, that's not what you were expecting, but you are not surprised, if this taught you anything is that you can't expect anything when it comes to Doyoung anymore.

"Hear me out. I know you love me, I always knew, and the attention is nice, but I never mentionned it because you are my best friend, and I never wanted our relationship to change. But I met someone." oh.

"It's my coworker, the one I wanted to ask of a date. Well, I did, last year, and we've been dating ever since. But they can't stand the way you look at me, and it weight a lot on our relationship." you shake your head. "Then why did you bring me? Why didn't you introduce them to your parents instead?"

"How do I say that.. I needed a reason for you to hate me. Not as your friend, but as a potential lover. I needed something to calm your feelings, because as much as I love you, as a friend, my relationship with them is way more important." it feels like someone is squeezing your heart, and you wouldn't be surprised if it came out of your ribcage, in pieces.

"They hate how you look at me, and I understand, I am to the point where I hate it too." you open your eyes wide, and you look up. You refuse to cry. Not in front of Doyoung, he does not deserve it. "So your only option was to break my heart, in front of your entire family? You could have told me the truth, I would have understood you know, I might be in love with you, but I am not stupid!"

"You say you love me as a friend, and yet, you are doing this. You decided to play with my heart to hurt me. And for what?" your voice is shaking, and it sounds a lot like a sob that escapes your pressed lips. "I'm sorry." he whispers, and you laugh as you get out of bed.

"You are not sorry, Doyoung. This is not your first time doing something like this. Is this what gets you going? Breaking people's hearts? Are you planning on doing the same with your current partner?" he shakes his head, and of course, he would never do something like that. Sweet sweet Doyoung.

"You know what? You don't have to worry about me looking at you some type of way, because starting from tomorrow, you will not have to see me again. It'll be so much easier for you." you grab your suitcase, and you stuff your clothes inside. "What are you doing?" Doyoung stands up and he follows you every move.

"I'm going to sleep on the couch, and I'll go home first thing in the morning. Don't worry about driving me back, you can stay here, enjoy and explain to your mother why she will never see me again. Maybe you should also tell her why her son is such a fucking asshole, I'm sure she's going to love it."

"Come on, don't be like that." he says in a sigh, and you open the bedroom door. "Don't be like what? Don't be like a fucking human being with feelings? Well I'm sorry, but I am!" if the family was not around you, you would have sloed the door hard enough for the sound to echoes against the walls, but instead, you close it softly.

Doyoung is beautiful, he is also kind, attentive, affectionate, smart and funny. He is charismatic, and well-spoken. His voice could be mistaken with that of an angel, whether he is speaking or singing. Doyoung is everyone's dream, the one person you would never hesitate to introduce to your parents. Doyoung is also mean.

Doyoung has the face and the voice of an angel, in the body of a demon.

So yes, you are mad about the boy, but you are also mad about yourself.

[thefanficmonster]

Matured

Corpse Husband & Little Sister Reader (Female)

Warnings: Swearing

Genre: Sibling Fluff, Humor, RPF (Real Person Fic)

Summary: Corpse’s search for a roommate ends shortly after his little sister calls him, telling him she’s moving out of her high school dorm in the suburbs following her graduation to attend college in San Francisco.

Requested by @bugger2002  Hi darling! Thank you so much for this adorable request, I had such a fun time turning it into a fic! Sorry it has taken me so long to complete it but here it finally is and I hope you enjoy the read! Love, Vy ❤

Alright, it’s been a month since Y/N announced she’d be moving in with me - no, she didn’t ask if she could nor if I’d want her to, she straight up casually informed me she’d be moving in with me since she’s starting college. I’m lucky she even thought to tell me, knowing her it wouldn’t have been so strange for her to just show up on my doorstep with a grin like “Alright, I live here now.” Having a six years younger sister who can act both younger and older than me - sometimes both at the same time - is a bit complex. Obviously, my protective and nurturing brotherly instinct kicks in whenever she complains to me about something, but seconds later she tells me she’s taken care of it already and I feel like a fool for overreacting even if it was only internal. She’s calm and rational when she needs to be and a reckless airhead whose only goal is to have fun when she wants to be.

And judging by her and her friends’ main methods of obtaining said fun I can see how much alike we are: playing drunk video games, drunk darts, drunk pool. You see, there’s a lot of drinking involved and that’s something I’m greatly unhappy with and have scolded her on countless times just to get a fake promise, probably with fingers crossed behind her back - that she’ll cut down the alcohol. Not to mention she’s not even old enough to drink so I’ve been very insistent on her cutting her bad habit. She’s tried calling me hypocritical at times but she can’t do so rightfully since I’m, you know, of drinking age. So she’s basically bound by law to follow my advice and orders.

At least now that she’ll be staying with me I’ll be able to keep a better eye on her. A rascal high school student will either mature-up in college or go even more downhill. I aim to make her fall in the first category, but I’m making no promises - she’s very unruly, just like me. Damn, never did I think my own traits would come hitting me in the back of the head like a boomerang but here we are.

Regardless of all the crap I’ve just spewed about her, she’s a wonderful girl. She’s always been my pillar of support and never gets tired of it. She never misses a call of mine and has never not replied to a message of mine, no matter how drunk she’s been. She’s never skipped a Saturday night Skype call, no matter how busy she’s been. She’s never let herself forget she has a brother who often times needs her by his side.

Once she even talked one of her friends who has a car and a driver’s license drive her all the way to my apartment complex when I was having a really bad anxiety attack and legit couldn’t talk on the phone. She went door to door to find which apartment I live in and stayed with me the whole weekend she was supposed to spend at a music festival or something. It’s not wonder she’ll be a med student - she’s always wanted to be a nurse and has practically been my personal nurse since she was twelve. She maybe wasn’t always physically present to help me, but she’s a great instruction giver for when I need her and she’s unable to come to my aid.

Well now, we’ll both be there to aid one another.

“BEEP BEEP FUCKER!“

I nearly flip off my chair at the distinct yelling coming from directly below my window. I’d recognize that voice anywhere, and it’d always bring a smile to my face without fail.

I rush to get up from my desk chair and open the window but when I do so, she’s no longer on the sidewalk. There’s only a car I recognize to be the one of the friend that drove her here during that nightmarish episode I explained earlier.

Before I can ever back away from the window, I hear my front door swing open and a yell echo from down the hall, “Corpse! How many times do I need to tell you to lock your door, damn it!”

“The same amount of times I’ve had to tell you to cut down on the al- WHOA!“ She doesn’t let me finish the sentence and jumps me the second I step out in the hallway.

“Missed you, stupid!“ She says, her legs wrapped around my waist as she ruffles my hair, “I’ll trim your hair later. Why have you let it get so long?“ She questions, furrowing her brows at me while running both her hands through my mess of a hair - she has a point, I’ve let it get out of control. While doing so, she seems to get an idea all of a sudden so she quickly climbs down, reminding me of the huge height difference we have now that her feet are on the floor. “I know you two have met before, but I think you need to re-meet...“ she says, turning to look at her friend who’s smiling timidly at her. She sends the flustered girl a wink before turning back to look at me, “Corpse, I’d like you to meet Abbey, my girlfriend“ she says proudly, skipping over to the blue haired girl and wrapping an arm around her shoulders. Y/N pushes up on her tiptoes and places a kiss on her girlfriend’s cheek. It’s adorable to see her shorter than yet another person she clearly adores to annoy.

I smile at the two girls, holding back a chuckle as to not embarrass Abbey more, “Well then, nice to meet you Abbey. You should know you are one strong soul to be putting up with all that.“ I purposely don’t look at Y/N as I motion towards her, earning me a pissed off “Hey!“ as a response to my remark, “Stick around for dinner, don’t worry neither of us will be cooking.“ I point at myself and then at Y/N as if to reassure her she won’t be a victim of food poisoning.

“Actually...“ Abbey says, tilting her head to look my shortie sister in the eyes as if taunting her to say something.

She finally caves, raising her left hand as though she’s volunteering, “Ugh fine, I may or may not have taken a cooking course and may or may not know how to cook a decent meal. It’s whatever, really.”

To say I’m impressed would be an understatement. I’m impressed, shocked, surprised and flooded with joy that my sister has finally decided to start maturing. “Cooking course, huh? When did you decide living off of takeout isn’t a nice way to live?”

She rolls her eyes at me, “Oh no I still go full weeks with only takeout and cereal, I just needed a distraction because...well...” she trails off, her gaze dropping awkwardly as she fishes for words or perhaps already has them found but doesn’t want to spit them out.

Abbey huffs, taking Y/N’s hand and lifting it to show off her wrist where I catch sight of a batch of colorful handmade bracelets, “Because these aren’t gonna earn themselves.”

I raise an eyebrow, puzzled as to what exactly she’s referring to.

Y/N sighs, taking one of the bracelets, playing with it nervously, “I have one for every month I’ve spent without getting drunk - Abbey made them for me. I need a distraction to stay sober so...I took up cooking.“

I can’t remember a moment I haven’t felt proud of my sister. Y/N’s always been on top of her shit, drunk or sober she knows what she’s doing. She’s mindful even when she’s reckless, thinks soberly even when she’s been drinking heavily. She’s always proved herself to me and to the people who think of her as a lowlife without even trying. She lets the world breeze by her without thinking too much of it and yet she still mesmerizes me and many of the people she meets - Abbey has now officially joined the club.

But, all things said and considered, I think I’ve never felt as proud of her as I do right now, seeing those six bracelets on her wrist - half a year without getting drunk. I know she wouldn’t lie to Abbey, she rarely lies to me too, so those bracelets have been earned and well-deserved and that makes me feel like the Y/N I remember is not the one standing in front of me right now. That silly girl is still in the suburbs, making a shitty-ass choice of messing up her liver. A grown woman, a responsible adult has taken her place though, and I couldn’t be more glad.

“Y/N...“ I finally manage to utter her name, making her gaze meet mine, “I’m so fucking proud of you.“

A smile slowly stretches the corners of her mouth upwards, her eyes shning in a way that has nothing to do with the lighting in this hallway. She’s not a crier though, I know those tears are gonna stay right there, stubbornly refusing to escape her eyes, “Thanks, Corpse. I’m proud of you too....” she says, nodding her head slowly, “I can overlook the untrimmed hair.”

Sigh

Y/N will always be Y/N no matter what I guess. That’s a good thing - I love her just the way she is.

@maat-the-prescriptive  @simonsbluee  @save-the-sky  @itsminniekat  @hacker-ghost  @bi-andready-tocry  @imtiredaffff  @jazzkaurtheglorious  @hereforbeebo  @fandomgirl17  @chrysanthykios  @maehemscorpyus  @loraleiix  @letsloveimagines  @annshit  @i-cant-choose-a-username-help  @enigmaticmaze  @divine-artemis  @waterlilypat  @idontknowwhatthisisfam  @evi-ka  @classyandfabulous00  @redperson58  @lilysdaydreams @solowheein  @mythicalamphitrite  @axen-gers  @luckygirl144  @nj01  @buddyemily   @the-albino-lioness  @stardream14  @gdhdkfnn  @nomadicgypsyy  @preciousskye  @fluffysuicideunicornsworld  @o-kaelin  @manacharlotte  @awkward-youtube-trash  @lolalee24  @bonky-beerns  @meme-lord-and-savior-sebastian  @strawbrinkofdeath  @teenloves  @tams0527  @browneyespinkhair  @starstruckllamapuppy  @daisychains012  @y0ulooked  @tinytacosuitcaseflap @supernatural-is-my-only-life  @jula-pauline  @melodykitty  @just-that-bi-girl  @crazybutconfidentaf  @lowellshade @alphakees  @bellero  @weallneednamjesus  @starryhanji  @boiled-onionrings  @husherstan  @fockingwhore  @melaningoddessthings  @prettypastelpetals  @haleypearce  @godwhyamiawkward  @y-napotat  @daisychainyoonmin  @little-miss-rebel3  @free-wheelin-bi-sexual  @redmoon261 @darkacademic2  @wiseflamingoqueen  @into-the-end  @namikhai-i  @nastiablr  @thelittleplantlover  @mirktuan  @dont-hyuck @jjk-bunny  @vintagegothlover  @easygoingtheatre  @itsrandombooklover  @miiaivi  @emmybaybee  @befourgolden  @jjk-is-my-shit  @eternalteaaars  @spacebadgerx  @princesslunalight  @acequinn14  @samm48  @misselsbells06 @simp-lykawa  @fo-love  @marishimomura-blog  @therealglenncoco  @cinnamonbun332  @killtherandomness  @sanshinexxxsan  @fee-btheweeb  @press-lay  @cathleenpotgieter16  @jazzydoesstuff  @moonlxghtbay  @forestrain2000  @hyunjinhugs  @blood-of-fandoms  @lovellylies  @ukiyolixx  @simpforhpcharacters  @chrisdylan17  @parkerjisung  @pedernille  @theodonyous  @wineandionysus  @malfoystilinskii05  @morbid-x  @coryisagee  @jessewa26  @scoobydooluver97 @mindintheskies365  @raeanneinwonderland  @indecisive-empanada  @gluttonypalace  @loriane2503  @btsiguess-kpop  @khaoticbunny  @lucidlycactus  @smiithys  @rottenroyalebooks  @kpopgirlbtssvt  @fangirl-tc27  @fr0z3n-1  @notmesimpingfortechno  @shotarosleftpinky  @kunoi-chan  @idk-whats-wrong-with-me  @yikeroonie  @goldenstarofthunderclan  @poetry-and-tea  @ama-do-writing-stuff  @wishbonewolf  @emeraldxhope  @t0xick1tty  @kusuinko  @speakyourselfloveyourself  @sophia902103  @lo-manburg  @classsykittykat  @dmgama  @depressedpuppythatneedscoffee  @btsiguess-kpop  @akaashi-baby  @gun-jong-simp  @geschichtenfee  @yerapotato-wp  @browneyedgirl365  @thysagclub  @sparklycloudnight  @helloatomicshadow  @queentorresstuff @vtte @val-gal  @lucy-bunny17  @aaliyahh0  @katluckybear  @boyleanti  @straybids  @franchesca-791  @cosmicstorm19  @averyisbackinthetrashcan  @aomi-nabi  @xlanawriter  @allensimpsforcorpse  @sunnyrae-cessh  @ladykxxx08  @meowiemari  @renupf  @booklover76  @sra-verissimo

[rocorambles]

Murder of Crows

Pairing: Hinata, Kageyama, Yamaguchi, Tsukishima, Yachi x Reader aka a Karasuno first-year gangbang (Takes place when they’re all third years.)

Genre/Warnings: Yandere, Toxic Relationships, Rape/Non-con, Degradation 

Summary: You should have trusted your gut when you first felt the wandering eyes and lingering stares, but now it’s too late and you’ll learn first hand what it feels like to be utterly defeated by a murder of crows.

Requested by Anon

You’re not quite sure how exactly you’ve found yourself here in a gym full of sweaty athletes, hauling a basket of ice cold water bottles to the sidelines with your best friend, Yachi, but here you are. With a loud thud, both of you drop the heavy container down and grab the pile of towels just in time for the boys who are quickly approaching you, splattering droplets of sweat everywhere and you crinkle your nose and playfully pretend to gag as they draw near. Tsukishima rolls his eyes at your antics, but he nods his head in thanks as he grabs a clean towel from you. You patiently wait as some other team members relieve you of the pile of fabric in your hands before Yachi and you sit on the bench as Yamaguchi and Coach Ukai order the team to gather around as they discuss practice drills. 

You smile fondly at the way Yamaguchi confidently holds himself as he stands next to Coach Ukai with shoulders squared and a serious, but kind face directed at the rest of the team. To think that the shy Yamaguchi you had met when Yachi had first started helping out the team during your first year would grow to be the respectable captain that he is now. But he’s not the only one who’s gone through drastic changes and you look over the rest of the third-years intently listening to him. Hell, you even turn to briefly look at Yachi and yourself. When you had become friends with Yachi at the beginning of high school you barely knew what volleyball was, let alone thought of managing the team and yet here you both are as third-years, decked out in the black Karasuno warm-up track suit.

Yachi was your first and best friend by far of the group, but you can’t deny that over the last two years you’ve also gotten closer to the rest of the boys in the same year as you. Well, you suppose they technically aren’t boys anymore. A faint smile plays on your lips as you reminisce on all the memories you’ve shared together between study sessions that somehow became just tutoring sessions as you all tried to force information into Hinata and Kageyama’s heads and exhausted nights where all of you slumped in front of Coach Ukai’s store eating meat buns and chatting away until he kicked all of you out and made you go home. But that smile turns downwards when you think about some of the more recent and less positive changes in your friends.

You can’t quite put your finger on it. You know the six of you are exceptionally close, almost weirdly close, but you had just chalked it up to the fact that you all see each other for hours every day between classes, volleyball, and after school and weekend study sessions and hangouts. Yet that doesn’t stop the slight unease from growing inside of you as you observe the increasingly strange behaviors your friends exhibit and it’s only become more...physical...now that you’re all in your third year and officially all adults. 

You had visibly winced when Yachi had first introduced you to Hinata and the orange haired ball of energy had decided to scream a greeting at you, but you couldn’t keep the wide grin from spreading across your face as you got swept up in his enthusiasm. Every moment with him felt like riding an exhilarating roller coaster and maybe that’s why you barely noticed how strange it was that he came knocking on your door almost every single day asking you to come hang out or jog with him, how strange it was that he texted you as soon as you got up, blowing up your phone all day until you went to sleep. You were so caught up in the wild ride that Hinata Shouyou was that you never had the chance to get off and think about how you had even gotten on this ride in the first place and when was the last time you had been able to take a break from it. You were still flipping upside down in loops as you entered your third year and the ride just became more intense as he began wrapping his wiry arms around you at practice, nonchalantly talking to the rest of the team with your body firmly pulled against him and his chin resting on your shoulder. You had shooed him off of you the first few times, but he had turned his huge puppy eyes on you and no one else on the team seemed to care, so you just went along with it. 

Kageyama took a little more time to warm up to you, but you didn’t take it personally knowing how reserved he was. However, over time and after a particularly long study session you had personally sat with him through, he had left a carton of his favorite milk on your desk and you had beamed at the innocent object. He started hovering around you more after that. The two of you never really spoke much, but you enjoyed the peaceful and comfortable quiet that surrounded both of you and yet, despite his silence, you noticed that he spoke loudly through his actions. You were beyond shocked the first time you had sat down to lunch with him, ready to dig into your food, when he had frowned at your bento, taken it from you, and removed some of your rice while adding more meat and vegetables without saying a single word to you. Mouth still open in disbelief, you had pierced him with a questioning look only to receive a muttered reply about making sure you were eating a balanced diet. Your heart had fluttered at the endearing reasoning, but it had become a bit strange later on when he would hand feed you, practically shoving a stalk of broccoli or a piece of chicken in your mouth even at times that you said you were too full to eat anymore. But that just meant Kageyama cared for you, right? You know the boy’s terrible when it comes to social interactions, so you shrug it off.

Yamaguchi has arguably gone through the most dramatic personality change since you had first met him and you’re so proud of the confident leader he’s become. But even in your second year with him, you had sworn that sometimes there was a hint of something...darker, hungry...something lurking underneath his shy facade that made you shiver in fear. But every time you tried to take a closer look it disappeared only to be replaced with a soft gaze. And now that he’s fully grown into himself, he’s become more physical with everyone, casually slinging his arms around everyone’s shoulders and backs in a comforting, friendly manner as he rallies up team morale. But you can almost swear that when he slings an arm around you in thanks or in greeting, his arm gets progressively lower to the point that you almost recoil from him when you feel his hand brush against the hem of your skirt. But he’s always quick to move away from you and you wonder if all of it is just your imagination or an accident on his part. 

You're briefly distracted from your thoughts as loud shouting fills the gym and your eyes are drawn to Tsukishima’s figure as it leaps through the air and blocks a spiked ball. Honestly, you’re surprised you’re even friends with him, let alone close friends. He had been nice enough to not insult you like he did with the rest of the boys, but on the other hand, he rarely spoke even a word to you or acknowledged your presence. But as you hung out with the group more, you noticed the tall shadow that seemed to always walk beside you between classes, to the cafeteria, and back home. And he’d only grown bolder in your last year, wrapping a large hand around your wrist and forcefully dragging you with him when the both of you were running late for volleyball practice. You were so caught up in keeping up with his long strides and complaining loudly about his tight grip on you that you didn’t notice the terrifying glares he shot at any male who even looked at you as the two of you walked through the school halls.  

And finally, Yachi, your sweet and adorable best friend. The two of you had hit it off right away as soon as you met each other and it was like you were connected at the hip ever since. You can’t even keep track of the amount of sleepovers, weekend trips, day trips, girl talks, and everything else you’ve done together. But you had found it a little weird when she had slept over for the first time after both of you had officially turned eighteen and insisted on sleeping in the same futon as you. Assuming she was just feeling a bit lonely and nostalgic, you let her slip under the covers with you and drifted off to sleep, unaware of the hand wandering across your resting figure. After that night, she kept on finding her way into your futon and it soon just became the norm for the both of you and you grew accustomed to falling asleep with her body heat next to yours, your dreams suddenly full of feather light touches. 

Yes, they’ve all definitely changed since you first met them all, but they’re still your closest friends despite all their new quirks, and perhaps it’s just the natural transition of entering adulthood that’s affected them. People change. You aren’t kids anymore. Of course they’d be different now. But that conviction struggles to stick in your mind when you’re stuck in the gym alone with all of them after practice every day. Yamaguchi’s always quick to dismiss the first and second years the minute practice is done and he politely assures the coaches that you all would be fine cleaning up the equipment and locking the gym up as he bids them good night. It becomes normal for the six of you to take down the nets and round up all the volleyballs and yet your hackles rise as you swear you can feel multiple pairs of eyes intensely staring at you as you bend over to pick up stray balls. You swear you feel a hand drag and linger across your ass as someone helps you lower the net. You swear it almost feels like they want to devour you as they linger a moment too long in the doorway of the equipment room, not immediately letting you pass when you try to exit. But you have no proof and the moments happen so fast that you wonder if you’re just becoming more paranoid for no reason. 

You really should have trusted your gut. 

There’s an excited buzz in the air as the team hops off of the bus and intermingles with the Tokyo teams. It’s the first training camp of the year and everyone’s busy catching up with old friends and meeting new people. You struggle to lift a bag of equipment and almost drop it when a hand reaches out and catches it before it hits the ground. Stunned by the surprising interaction, you quickly whip around and smile when you see Inuoka beaming down at you. The two of you hug and he walks with you to the dorm rooms, helping you carry everything as both of you catch up, unaware of the many pairs of eyes darkly staring at your backs.

Karasuno has always been close to Nekoma and that hasn’t changed over the years, so when the teams aren’t practicing, you happily joke around with the Nekoma third-years, laughing at Lev’s stupid shenanigans and conversing with Inuoka and Shibayama. A part of you feels guilty for not spending more time with your own team, but it’s so rare that you get an ample amount of time with your Nekoma friends and you brush the feeling off. Surely your friends would understand. But the narrowed eyes, clenched fists, and tight jaws across the room are hardly understanding as they lock in on the sight of Lev excitedly grabbing your hands as he asks you something, the sight of Inuoka resting his hand on your shoulder as he talks, the sight of Shibayama’s eyes lingering a bit too long on your face when he thinks you aren’t looking.

The week flies by and all too soon it’s the last night of camp and you horse around with the Nekoma boys, loudly shouting and fooling around well past curfew. But you know the coaches are turning a blind eye to any mischief tonight, letting you all do as you want as a thank you for all your hard work and dedication. Inuoka and Shibayama are cheering you on as you have Lev in a headlock, but all of a sudden your phone vibrates and you reluctantly release the lanky giant before opening up the unread text.

From Yachi: Come hang out with the rest of the third-years and me! It’s probably going to be our last training camp all together so we want to make some new memories together. 

Guilt gnaws at your heart when you read her message and you immediately rise and say goodbye to the rowdy boys before rushing off to your own team. The Karasuno third-year boys had managed to secure their own dorm room and you excitedly open the door only to yelp as a hand grabs you by the collar of your shirt and you vaguely register the sound of the door slamming shut as you’re shoved to the ground and adjusted until you’re on all fours. You try to shove off the hands that are tearing off your clothes, but tired of your flailing, Tsukishima wraps a hand around your throat and squeezes and squeezes until you stop you’re struggling, choosing instead to wheeze and claw at the arm restricting your air flow and only when you’re completely naked with Kageyama pressed tightly behind you, holding your waist in a bruising grip, does he let go.

You gasp for breath as you stare up at the blonde with teary eyes. “Why are you guys doing this?” You pray that it’s all a terrible joke, just a prank gone out of hand, but you flinch as Tsukishima sneers down at you. 

“What? Upset that we aren’t your Nekoma boyfriends instead? Tell me, if we hadn’t asked you to come here, would you be letting them fuck you all night long? Of course you would, you fucking slut. You have four cocks and a pussy literally just waiting for you to say the word and they’d be all yours, but no, you just had to go off and be a little whore, letting those fucking cats put their paws all over you instead. We don’t share. You’re ours, do you understand?” 

Tsukishima smirks at the fear in your eyes. “Well, even if you your stupid little bimbo brain can’t understand that now, it’ll be engrained in your mind and body after we’re all through with you tonight. Open your mouth.” You try to twist your face away as he lowers his pants, letting his cock spring out and hit your face, but his hand threateningly hovers over your throat once more and you obediently take him into your mouth. He’s so long and you begin to gag with only half of him inside of you. With an irritated sigh, he painfully grabs you by the roots of your hair and forcefully shoves the rest of his length down your throat and you try to scream around the object stretching your jaw, but you’re muffled as he starts pistoning his hips in and out of your wet cavern and tears stream down your face as your throat burns from the abuse. You’re so distracted by the struggle of trying to breathe that you don’t even notice the movement behind you until you feel something hard nudging past your entrance and shame washes over you at Kageyama’s words. 

“She’s already so wet.” You clench your eyes shut as Tsukishima laughs and only ruts into your mouth faster. “God, you’re pretending to cry and hate it, but you love this, don’t you? You love being fucked from both ends. You’re such a fucking cock slut.” He emphasizes each word with a harsh thrust and your eyes roll back as his tip hits the back of your throat at the same time that Kageyama bottoms out into you. You’re so full and you swear your jaw might unhinge itself from trying to accommodate Tsukishima’s cock and yet you can’t help the way your hips start rocking back to meet Kageyama’s thrusts as he takes his time sliding in and out of you at a languid pace, relishing the feeling of your tight walls clenching and sliding across every inch of his shaft. 

You shake your head as much as you can with Tsukishima’s fingers still tightly interwoven in your locks, trying to deny the degrading accusations Tsukishima relentlessly spits at you, but you can’t help the moan that escapes you as Tsukishima curses and pulls out, hurriedly giving himself a few more strokes before painting your face with thick white streaks. Your cunt unconsciously clenches from the humiliation of being so lewdly marked and Kageyama hisses before increasing his pace and you collapse to your elbows as Kageyama desperately chases his end while Tsukishima crouches in front of you, reaching around to play with your clit. And despite the horribleness of the entire situation, you can’t help but fall apart and your quivering walls are all it takes for Kageyama to release deep inside of you.

Kageyama has enough foresight to at least gently lower you down to the floor after he pulls out of you and you lay there on the hard surface, wishing it would just swallow you whole and take you anywhere from here. But of course that doesn’t happen and you weakly sob when you hear Yamaguchi’s soft, but commanding voice ordering you to kneel in front of him. You raise yourself up on shaky arms and move to stand up, but Tsukishima’s hand keeps you down. “Crawl like the bitch that you are.” You tremble from emotional and physical exhaustion as you make your way towards the captain, placing one hand and foot in front of the other, and you cringe at the feeling of Kageyama’s cum beginning to trickle down your inner thigh, but soon enough you’re in between his thighs as he sits on a chair above you. 

His cock is already out and even though he’s not as big as Tsukishima, your mouth still goes dry at the thought of trying to take him in your still aching mouth. You begin to lick him, taking in just his tip and swirling your tongue around him before delicately licking down his entire length, anything to buy you some time before you need to use your mouth again, but you push off of him with a scream, your hands tightly clutching his thighs as Hinata slides underneath your spread legs and licks a long stripe across your pussy. Yamaguchi is patient with you, enjoying the way drool begins to leak out the sides of your mouth as you moan from Hinata’s enthusiastic licks, but his cock twitches at a high pitched whine that exits your throat and he places a hand on your head and firmly pushes you back down to his leaking cock. 

You’re sloppy, unable to fully control your mouth as you moan and drool while Hinata’s tongue pushes inside of you, tasting every inch of you. But the sight of you slobbering all over his cock and the debauched mess of it all only makes it feel better for Yamaguchi and he can’t help the way his hips buck up into you when he finally finishes and he hungrily drinks in the sight of your throat swallowing every drop of him. Your thighs begin to clench and your body is taut as you can feel another climax quickly approaching and when Yamaguchi casually twists and pulls your nipples with his fingers, your back sharply arches as you open your mouth in a silent scream. You stay in that shape for a few seconds until the pleasure begins to ebb away and you try to move away, but Hinata’s arms wrap around you, holding you in place, and you wail as he earnestly continues lapping and sucking at every inch of your drenched pussy that he can reach. Your upper body collapses into Yamaguchi’s lap as he tenderly strokes your hair and it feels like ages before Hinata finally reliquinches his grip on you and moves out from under you. 

You shakily whimper as Yamaguchi soothingly whispers into your ear about what a good slut you are, how beautiful you look when you’re falling apart because of them, but you have no energy to push yourself away from him and you lay there, with your face in between his thighs and your arms splayed over his legs. You can feel your eyelids fluttering shut and just when you think you’ll at least be able to escape into the shelter of your own unconsciousness, strong hands pull you off of Yamaguchi and lay you flat on your back. It’s not comfortable, but you’re at least glad to finally relieve your knees which you’re sure will be black and blue tomorrow. But any small consolation you felt instantly dissipates when you see Hinata hovering over you and you don’t even have a second to understand what’s happening before he shoves his entire length into you in one swift motion. 

After being stretched out by Kageyama and thoroughly lubricated with the sticky mix of your own juices and the setter’s cum, Hinata easily slides in and there’s no pain as he fills you, but this new position means there’s nowhere for you to hide your face from the predatory eyes staring down at you and the humiliation is so much worse as you’re fully aware of Hinata intently staring at your slutty fucked out expression as he continuously rams in and out of you. Your eyes are so far back in your head that it’s hard to clearly see and maybe that’s why you don’t notice the growing shadow covering your face until it’s too late and your nose and mouth are covered by a musky warm scent. Sex. It smells like sex. You rapidly blink the pleasure from your eyes as you try to focus your vision, but you wish you hadn’t when the image of Yachi’s small breasts bouncing above you as she rides your face sears itself into your brain. You try to close your mouth as tightly as you can, refusing to service the woman above you, but it’s so hard to breathe with her pussy covering the bottom half of your face and accidental moans are forced from you as Hinata continues railing into you, which only cause Yachi to grind and moan more as the vibrations from your mouth stimulate her slick heat. 

Later you’ll try and convince yourself that it was just survival instinct, just you trying to do what you needed to do to breathe, to have everything be over and that you aren’t eagerly drinking Yachi’s essence that never seems to stop flowing on your face as your lips and tongue explore every inch of her more intimately than you’d ever dreamed of doing. You’ll deny you felt any pleasure despite the wanton moans you can’t stop releasing and the powerful orgasm that wracks through your body as Hinata’s cum mixes with the mess between your legs and as Yachi’s hips stutter as she smears her release all over your face. But for now you lay there, in a pool of your own liquids and the fluids of the five people towering over your limp and used body, drowning in the dangerously intoxicating pleasure they’ve submerged you in. 

A tiny screeching voice inside of your head tells you to get up, get away and despite the dazed state you’re in, your hands attempt to push you up and it feels like you’re stuck in molasses as you excruciatingly slowly push yourself up into a sitting position and it takes everything left inside of you to feebly move your legs as you attempt to rise. But just when you almost have your feet underneath you, something is pressed against your chest and you’re pushed back down and you whimper at the heavy embarrassing weight of the foot squarely planted in the middle of your chest, stepping on you, keeping you down. Tsukishima’s never looked taller as he leers down at you.

“That’s cute. Did you really think we’d let you just get up and walk away from us? We’re nowhere near done with you. We’re not stopping until we literally fuck you to sleep and make sure that your body is so worn out that we know you’ll be safe and sound in your own futon tonight and not sneaking off to whore yourself out to anyone else.” 

And if you’ve learned anything from managing this team, it’s that they’re relentless in the pursuit of their goals and for the first time since you’ve managed them, you feel a pang of pity for the teams they’ve crushed and destroyed, wondering if this is how all their opponents feel as the five of them pounce on you with the intent of thoroughly dominating and conquering you.   

[homoose]

Teach Me Something I Don’t Know: Part VII

Summary: Spencer’s unresolved trauma catches up with him. Reader gets her heart broken.

Pairing: Spencer Reid x fem!reader

Category: angst, I’m so sorry guys

Warnings/Includes: brief mention of violence and details of a case; brief mention of prison, past trauma; a lil self-loathing and self-sabotaging

Word count: 3.8k

a/n: I knew that this was where this story was going from the very beginning. The dialogue is one of the first parts I had written. It still hurts. Relevant to the story: I operate with the understanding that the Jeid arc does not exist, which also means that Spencer never went to therapy in season 15. Also, huge thanks to @reidscanehand​ for beta-ing and just generally being my hype person!!!!

Song Recs: Shrike by Hozier; Better As a Memory by Kenny Chesney (don’t come for me if Spencer made playlists this would ABSOLUTELY be on there)

Series Masterlist

———

Spencer made his way to Emily’s office, ignoring the team’s eyes on him— varying degrees of understanding, concern, and uncertainty plain on their faces. As he reached the threshold, he paused for a second before moving into her line of sight. When he moved into the doorway, she looked up and waved him in. He closed the door behind him.

She gestured to the chair in front of her desk. Spencer hesitated for only a split second, but it was long enough for her to notice. He lowered himself into the chair and met her eyes.

She folded her hands on top of the desk. “How are you feeling?”

He drummed his fingers across his kneecaps. “I’m fine.”

It was a lie, and they both knew it. She bit back a sigh and flipped open the folder in front of her. “I’m finished with the official report. I wanted to go over it with you before I submit it to the director.” She looked at him briefly before reading out the report. “On January 9th, our team pursued a lead at the residence of suspect Andrew Hurley. We divided into teams to cover the two entrances to the home, as well as the barn behind the house.”

Spencer fidgeted slightly in his chair and rubbed the tips of his fingers together. Emily continued, “During the raid, Supervisory Special Agent Spencer Reid became separated from the team and was ambushed and disarmed by the suspect in the barn.” She paused but didn’t look at him. “The team was unaware of the altercation for some time, during which Dr. Reid employed various approved restraint methods and was ultimately forced to utilize self-defense measures to preserve his own life. Consequently, Mr. Hurley sustained serious injuries.”

She did look at him then, a steady and unrelenting gaze that had him shrinking inside himself. “However, I have determined that Dr. Reid’s actions were justified in order to maintain his own safety.” She returned her eyes to the report. “Mr. Hurley was detained and treated for his injuries at Sebastian River Medical Center, and he is expected to make a full recovery. Based on the cognitive interviews and physical evidence, a grand jury hearing is scheduled for January 25th.” She brought her hands to rest on top of the report.

“I’ll sign off on it and deliver it to the director by the end of business today.” She let out the sigh she’d been holding back. “Reid.”

He pressed his mouth into a thin line, torn between shame and vindication. “Emily.”

“What happened in that barn was unacceptable. And I need you to recognize that.” Her eyes were back on him, a leader’s gaze boring into a weak link. “You went against a direct order. You put your life in danger unnecessarily, and in the process you endangered this entire team. Furthermore, you could have cost us the ability to close this case, to put Hurley away and bring justice to his victims.”

“It won’t happen again,” he assured her.

“No, it won’t.” Her tone told him that if it did, he’d have bigger problems than a meeting in her office. “My recommendation to the director is that you transition to your next mandatory leave cycle early.”

“I can handle—”

“It’s not a request. You’re on sabbatical starting tomorrow. That’s an order, and one you’d do well to follow.” She closed the file in front of her. “We’ll see you back in the bullpen on March 7th.”

“I don’t need more time off, Emily,” Spencer snapped.

He could see her grind her teeth together at his tone, but he couldn’t seem to care enough to feel contrite. She took a deep breath in through her nose, leveling him with a pointed look. “If Simmons hadn’t broken it up, you’d have killed Hurley on the floor of that barn.”

His mind snapped back to the lifeless eyes of Hurley’s victims— eight year old boys in shallow graves. Boys who died afraid, and in pain, and crying out for their mothers. His thoughts raced to the feel of Hurley’s throat under his arm, the crack of the zygomatic under his fist. Emily was right of course. If Matt hadn’t found them in the barn and dragged him up and off of Hurley’s nearly lifeless body, Spencer would have killed him without compunction.

“Reid.” The stern edge was gone from her voice. Spencer refocused his eyes on her face, now showcasing an underlying concern that made his stomach turn. “I’m not recommending another cycle of mandatory counseling at this time, although I reserve the right to require it moving forward. But… I’m asking you to take care of yourself. You’ve been through a lot in the last two years. More than a lot.”

“I said I’m fine,” he insisted, but there was less fire behind it this time.

“And I’m not saying you aren’t,” she countered. “But I am saying that the person in that barn… that wasn’t you. That was not the Reid that I know.” Emily tilted her head and furrowed her brow. “The Reid I know uses his intellect and empathy to see angles that the rest of us miss. He depends on the strength of his mind and his unwavering compassion to diffuse conflicts without violence. He invites his friends to foreign film showings and puppet theater.”

When he didn’t budge, she let out a long breath. “I want you to take the next fifty days to find that Reid and bring him back to us.”

...

Y/N dropped into her desk chair with a huff. They’d been back from winter break for two weeks, and she already needed another vacation. But tomorrow was Friday, and then they had a long weekend. She could make it through one more day.

She closed her eyes for a long moment, tired in the way that only kindergarten teachers fresh off a long break can be. She heard the click of Anita’s shoes coming before she even entered the room, and Y/N couldn’t stop the twitch of her lips.

“Dude. How is it only Thursday?” Anita flopped down into the plush Calm Corner chair.

“This has been the longest week of my life,” Y/N agreed. “My kids were off the chain.”

“There is so much drama in middle school right now,” Anita groaned. “I can’t keep up with all the tea, and you know how I love to stay up to date on the freshest brews.” She shot Y/N a look. “Speaking of, where’s the good doctor?”

“I think they’ve had a lot going on at work,” Y/N surmised. “I haven’t seen Mrs. Jareau in over a month.”

“Well, I’m getting antsy,” Anita complained. “Thought for sure you’d be going steady by now.”

Y/N rolled her eyes, but she couldn’t help but feel a little impatient herself. If she’d known it would be this long before she’d see him again, she might have made a move when he’d volunteered. Then again, probably not. She sighed.

Her phone chimed with an email message, and she automatically swiped the screen open to read it.

Spencer Reid Re:

Are you free today? If you are, I’ll be at Soho.

...

Spencer sat at the table in the corner of the coffee shop. He sipped absentmindedly at his tea, almost gone cold. He hadn’t waited for a reply before leaving Quantico. He drove straight to the city, figuring he’d wait at Soho until he felt some semblance of calm returning to his body.

He didn’t know why he’d emailed Y/N, and he wasn’t sure he really wanted her to show up. Usually he’d talk to Penelope or maybe JJ. But he’d wanted to get as far from the BAU as possible, and he didn’t want to drag Penelope away from the colorful, safe corner of the world she’d created for herself. He didn’t want to fill it with all the tragedy she’d tried so hard to leave behind.

If Y/N did show, he was certain he could keep the conversation vague, focus on her and the classroom, ask her about her holidays. She wasn’t a profiler, didn’t know his tells well enough. She’d be none the wiser, and he’d have her warmth and presence to focus his energy on, if only for a few hours.

Every time the bell chimed, his eyes flew to the door, searching for her. He knew it was ridiculous. He’d only known her for one hundred and eleven days. Pragmatically, he knew she shouldn’t be the one he wanted to talk to. Realistically, he wasn’t planning to burden her with all of the mess of the past week, the past year, his entire life.

But in the six hundred and forty seven minutes he’d spent with her since September, he’d felt more like himself than he ever had. He was never afraid to be himself with her— the silly story voices, the ridiculous costume, the magic trick, the vulnerability about his mom. All of these pieces of himself were things he usually waited years to show people. It had taken her a matter of weeks to draw them out.

He couldn’t help but believe that if he wanted to, he could tell her everything. She’d know exactly what to say. She’d listen for as long as he could keep talking. She’d cover his shaking hands and wrap him up in the warmth of her spirit. She’d give of herself to guide him back to the person he used to be. She’d be more than willing to use her radiance to illuminate the dark so that he might have a little light again.

The bell sounded, and his eyes focused, and there she was. She was wrapped up in a puffed jacket, a bright blue scarf tied around her neck. Her nose was adorably red from the cold, and she rubbed her hands together as the door closed behind her. Her eyes found him immediately. A small smile turned up the corners of her mouth, and she gave him an enthusiastic wave. And he knew that he was right about all of it.

She approached the table, unwinding her scarf. “Hi!”

“Hi.”

Her eyes flickered over his face, and then settled on his mostly empty mug. “I’ll get you a refill, and then we’ll catch up?”

He nodded, and she headed to the counter. There had been a part of him that thought she wouldn’t come, but of course she did. For some reason, unbeknownst to him, she liked talking to him. Even among his closest friends, he was often made to feel self-conscious about his tendency to ramble, but Y/N had literally asked him to. She sought him out, asked him questions, listened intently, and remembered things he’d told her. She was kind and thoughtful and genuine. Of course she came when he called.

She returned with two mugs, carefully setting them down on the tiny table. She unzipped and removed her jacket, hanging it on the back of her chair and revealing a crew neck sweater covered in tiny astronauts and rocket ships. When she sat across from him, her hands wrapped around the mug and her eyes met his.

“Hi.”

He couldn’t stop his lips from twitching, despite the events of the day. “You said that already.”

She laughed, and he felt the weight begin to lift. “Yeah, well, I haven’t seen you in forever, so— I’m just making up for lost time.”

“Sixty one days.”

“Hmm?”

“It’s been sixty one days, eighty eight minutes, and approximately,” he looked at his watch, “fourteen seconds since we saw each other last.”

She laughed again, and his mouth completed its curve. She tucked her hair behind her ear. “I like that you’ve been counting.” She let her chin come to rest in her hand, eyes studying his face. “How are you?”

He wanted to lie, but she was looking at him so earnestly that he mumbled out, “I’m managing.”

She mirrored the way he’d looked at her across this same table nearly three months ago. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“Not really.” That was a lie, too. But asking her to meet him was enough of a burden.

“Okay. Well, if you change your mind at any point, let me know.” She wiggled her eyebrows at him. “Until then, I can just regale you with all the kindergarten stories you’ve missed while you were out saving lives.”

And regale him she did. For almost an hour, he listened to her tales of love (budding crushes were taking over recess time), loss (the class pet— a stuffed zebra— had accidentally taken a swim in the Atlantic on a vacation to Florida), and lessons learned…

“So, in case there was ever any doubt, we are now painfully aware that we shouldn’t attempt to flush our underwear.” Y/N let out an exasperated laugh.

She’d been talking to him for fifty three minutes, and his heart already felt one thousand times lighter. “I’m really glad I wasn’t there for that one.”

“I really wish that was the only poop story I had.” She shook her head. “There are a lot of things they don’t tell you in grad school. I think there’d be a global teacher shortage if they warned you about the amount of bodily fluid management involved in teaching kindergarten.”

She toyed with the edge of her empty mug. He watched the movement of her fingers.

“Do you—”

“Do you—”

She laughed and gestured for him to speak first.

“Do you want to get out of here?”

…

They ended up in Mitchell Park. The trees were bare and the grass was brown, but he was with her, and so it was beautiful.

They’d been walking in comfortable silence, when she asked, “Did you change your mind? About talking about it.”

Spencer put his hands into his pockets. “It’s, um— it’s kind of a lot.”

She shrugged. “I’ve got time.”

“I don’t mean— I mean, it would take some time to get through it all. But it’s also— it’s a lot.”

“We don’t have to.” He could feel her eyes on him. “Do you talk to— someone about it?”

“I talked with my unit chief today,” he answered.

“Okay. But— I mean, have you ever— talked to someone. Like, a professional.”

Spencer bristled slightly. Although he knew she wasn’t passing judgement, her question exposed the reality that she thought he could use it. “I’ve had some mandated counseling over the years.”

“Obviously it’s your choice whether you talk to someone or not,” she mused. “I just— I know that I’ve benefited a lot from seeing my therapist.”

Spencer was unsure of what to do with that information. Here she was, confessing that she went to therapy— sweet, lovely Y/N. In comparison, he wasn’t sure if even daily meetings with a counselor would be enough to tame the darkness that had grown and festered inside him over the years. That sometimes threatened to swallow him whole.

For a long while, there was only the crunch of the frozen ground beneath their feet. It wasn’t uncomfortable, but there was an uncertainty about them that felt uncharacteristically heavy. He was hyper aware of her presence, and so he felt her pace slowing down before she came to a complete stop. He walked a few more paces before it became clear that she wasn’t planning to catch up.

He turned and saw that she’d taken a seat on one of the park benches. He carefully made his way to the bench, sitting beside her quietly. She didn’t look at him, but instead studied her fingernails intently. She cracked her knuckles once, twice, and then turned her body slightly toward him on the bench.

“I’m sorry if I overstepped,” she hedged carefully. “I didn’t mean to tell you what to do, or like, imply that there’s anything wrong with you. There’s nothing wrong with you at all. I just—”

“It’s fine,” Spencer assured her. The way she looked at him then— like he was something fragile, delicate— made his eyes burn. He kept his voice even. “I know what you meant.”

She smiled, eyes crinkling and filled with something that felt familiar and far away all at once. “Good. I can’t have you out here thinking you’re anything less than wonderful.”

He couldn’t stop looking at her, attempting to solve the impossible cypher behind her irises. As he failed to decode it, his inability to read her blinded him to what came next. He missed the dilation of her pupils, the way her tongue darted out to wet her lips, the increase of the beats in her carotid. So when she leaned in and pressed her mouth to his, he was momentarily paralyzed.

Her lips were so soft against his slightly chapped ones, pressing with a perfectly gentle pressure. She brought her hand up to cradle his cheek, the pads of her fingers just barely ghosting the curls falling around his ear. She sighed into his mouth and pressed a little closer. He took one peaceful moment to bask in the realization of a desire he’d had for almost four months.

And then she swiped the very tentative tip of her tongue against the seam of his mouth, and his hands involuntarily wound into her hair, dragging her closer. He opened his mouth against hers to swallow her sweet little gasp. His grip on her hair tightened, and she let out the tiniest mewl, and like a switch had flipped— suddenly his mind was full of the darkness she’d spent the evening chasing away.

Y/N beneath him in the dark. Maeve in a pool of blood. His hands around Cat’s neck. His mother’s slap against his cheek. Max walking away from him. His fingers pressing the plunger on a dirty syringe. The slam of the door behind his father. Y/N calling out his name. A knife at his throat under a canopy of bones. Innumerable sets of lifeless eyes staring up at him. His life being snuffed out on the dirt floor of a shed. The clanging of metal bars and fingers ghosting over old bruises. Y/N looking at him with warm, loving eyes. The violent crack of bone underneath his fists. Y/N’s face, lovely and perfect— and then twisted in pain.

He broke away from her, releasing his hold on her hair and pushing her back into the bench. He took a second to gather himself before he dared to look at her. Her hair was tousled from his rough grip; her eyes were half-lidded and focused on him; her lips were red and kiss-bruised and turned up in a small, sweet smile.

And all at once he knew he had to hurt her, and it had to be now. Because what Cat had said about him was true. He might have escaped his mother’s illness, but he hadn’t been able to outrun the violence— and unlike her, he didn’t have the excuse of being sick. He had hurt people, and he had enjoyed it. He would have killed Hurley, and he would have slept soundly. He was no better than the men his team hunted.

Every time he thought he’d moved past it, that wickedness lurking just under the surface would grab him by the throat, choking everything else out. Emily’s directive rang in his ears. Find that Reid and bring him back to us. He knew who she was talking about. The problem was, he wasn’t sure that person still existed.

He was going to hurt Y/N eventually. Better to do it now, before things got too far.

“You’re Michael’s teacher,” he said, as evenly as possible.

Her smile faltered, and she pressed her lips together. He could still feel the phantom press of them against his own, and he was sure he’d never forget it. She cleared her throat. “You’re right, you’re totally right. I, um— I won’t be in a few months, and maybe then—”

“You don’t even know me,” he interrupted.

Now there was confusion in her eyes. That much he could read. She huffed out a small laugh. “I— I don’t think that’s entirely true.”

He looked directly at her. “Why? Because you read my bio on a university website? Because we got tea a couple times?” His voice sounded harsh, patronizing, and he hated it.

Her confusion shifted into shock, and he ignored the tug on his heart. “Are you serious?” she questioned, genuinely searching for a sign that he was joking.

“Dead serious.” He shrugged, and it felt like his bones were breaking. “You don’t really know anything about me, Y/N. If you did, you wouldn’t be sitting here right now.”

“Where— where is this coming from?” Her voice was small, close to breaking. He lined up the last nail on the lid of the coffin.

“Maybe I gave you the wrong impression. I’ve appreciated talking to you. Volunteering in your classroom was entertaining. But I don’t— I don’t see you that way.” It was a lie, and if he didn’t have such a practiced poker face, she might have seen through it. As it was, his poker face had helped get him banned from every casino in Vegas, so he watched her as he hammered the final nail. “You’re just Michael’s kindergarten teacher.”

“Oh.” The hurt flashed across her features— the furrow of her brow, the tightening of her mouth, the storm clouds in her eyes. “Well, I— I really read this wrong, huh?” She laughed, but there was no humor in it.

“Yeah.” He put his hands into his pockets to keep himself from reaching for her, the desire to comfort her a strange juxtaposition to the pain he was intentionally inflicting on her. “I guess so.”

She opened and closed her mouth twice before taking a deep breath and nearly whispering, “Okay. Well. I’m— I’m gonna go.”

She brushed some imaginary dust from her pants and then stood. She turned to him, and he waited for her to explode— to scream and curse at him. But it didn’t come. She didn’t look at him at all. “Um— yeah. I’m gonna go.”

He didn’t say anything, and he knew she’d take his silence as indifference. But he had to keep his mouth shut, because if he didn’t, he’d beg her to stay. He’d tell her every single random piece of information he had stored in his brain. He’d tell her that he loved her from the moment he watched her help a child pick a solution from a pencil box. He’d tell her that he only ever dreamt of two things these days— her or the lives he didn’t save. He’d tell her every single one of his deepest, darkest secrets. He’d tell her that sometimes he was so afraid of himself that he could barely breathe. And if he told her all of that, she’d walk away anyway.

So instead, he watched her turn and start back up the path, hugging her arms around herself and swiping her cheek against her scarf.

When she disappeared over the slope of the path, he scrubbed his hands over his own damp face and let himself break.

———

Permanent tags: @andiebeaword​​ @averyhotchner​​ @pinkdiamond1016​​ @shadyladyperfection​​ @coffeeandendlesswords​​​ @justanothetfangirl​​​ @no-honey-no​​​ @ajeff855​​​ @sapphic-prentiss​​​ @eevee0722​​​ @rexorangecouny​​​ @rainsong01​​ @goldentournesol​​ @blameitonthenight21​​ @moviequeen51​​ @90spumkin​

Series tags: @spacedikut​ @uhuhuh​ @itsametaphorbriansblog​ @magenta145​ @annesauriol​ @watermelongubler​ @ampal98​ @meowiemari​ @mrsmyaweasley​ @mggsprettygirl​ @ceeellewrites​ @daybabyx​ @joalsglasses​ @chevyimpala00067​ @misshale21​ @ilzieah​​ @froggybagels​​ @gublersbooblers​ @matthcwgraygubler​ @takeyourleap-of-faith​ @mrs-dr-reid​ @flklrevrmre​ @andromedasstarship​ @joodeduarte

Broken tags: @saspencereid @this-is-gublerween

[bonnyskies]

come back to me [epilogue] ⇢ jjk

you’re willing to do anything to save your marriage, even if that meant you’d have to sacrifice your own happiness to do so.

pairing — husband!jungkook x malereader

genre — angst, sexual themes, idol au, exes to lovers-ish au, open relationship au, marriage au, parents au

series warnings — infidelity (kinda?), swearing, bisexual!jungkook, jealous!jungkook, insecure!reader, unhealthy relationship, unrequited love-ish, slow burn, use of alcohol, mentions of divorce problems, (more could be added in future chapters)

word count — 2.6k

author’s note — this is officially the end :)

masterlist

Two years have passed since your anniversary, and nothing could be better.

Life was great, and you mean it this time. The feeling of waking up every morning and being in Jungkook’s arms created a warmth inside your chest that you never wanted to go away—and it seemed he felt the same way.

“Good morning,” you heard Jungkook whisper against the back of your neck, his voice low and raspy.

“Good morning,” you whispered back, feeling your heart flutter at the feeling of his arms tightening around your waist and placing kisses along your bare shoulder. “Happy anniversary, my love.”

Jungkook smiled against your smooth skin, moving his hand that was resting on your waist up your stomach, fingers dancing gently across your abdomen. “Happy anniversary, baby.”

“So what do you want to do today?” You ask, shuffling around so that you were now facing him, chest against chest, face against face. “We can have a picnic at the park together—you know, the one with that brand new jungle gym and the rope pyramid?”

“That sounds great,” Jungkook agrees while sliding his hands up and down your bare back and pressing tender kisses along your collarbone. “We can go to that deli restaurant across the street from the park and order that meat combo plate we got last time.”

“Yeah, we can!” You instantly nodded vigorously, already feeling your mouth watering at thought of the meal.

“Alright great,” Jungkook shot up from the bed, and you couldn’t help but blush at the sight of the many dark bruises and bright red scratch marks you left on him as he slid a pair of sweatpants and shirt on. “I’ll about go get the kids ready, you call the deli and order the food, okay?

You nodded your head, also getting out of bed and slipping on some clothes—and yes, kids, as in plural.

A week after your anniversary two years ago, Yeonha went into labor and gave birth to a baby girl, and you’re not lying when you say that she is splitting image of Jungkook. Anybody with eyes can easily tell that she is his daughter. They both share many characteristics, like hair and eye color, and they both have the same bunny smile that makes your heart skip a beat when seeing it.

You hate to admit it, but at first you thought it would be awkward when meeting her, especially since she is the child of your husband and his ex-girlfriend, but it wasn’t. You can’t lie and say your heart didn’t flutter when seeing her for the first time when Jungkook brought her into the house, in his arms, sound asleep—and the sight of that made you want another baby if you were being honest, but of course you couldn’t say anything, not when he just had one.

And as for Yeonha, sadly she’s still in your life. Jungkook and her have shared custody over Mina, so that means you have to see her at least twice a week when they meet with each other to get Mina from one another. But luckily you don’t have to speak to her at least.

Again, life was perfect now.

“Minho, make sure to watch your sister!” Jungkook shouts, watching with concern as the two kids sprinted excitedly to the playground.

“They’re fine, Jungkook. See,” you pointed at Minho who was currently helping Mina onto the swings before pushing her gently back and forth. “Now,” you then unwrapped the meat combo plate you got from the deli and handed Jungkook a slider and a can of strawberry soda. “Let’s enjoy our anniversary, okay?”

“Best anniversary ever,” Jungkook teased, clinging your two soda cans together and pecking your lips softly before taking a small sip.

The two of you then began to dig into the food, taking fairly large bites into the small sandwiches. “This is delicious,” you spoke with a full mouth, “We haven’t had this in like—forever.”

“Yeah,” Jungkook agrees, taking another bite of his sandwich. “It’s been what—two months since we’ve been there, and it’s still delicious as ever.” He then glances over at you, lips curling up at the sight of your ketchup stained mouth and full cheeks. Even now, he thought you were the most beautiful, most handsome man his eyes have ever laid on. “I love you.”

His words were sudden, surprising you and making you stare at him with wide eyes and a full mouth. “W-What?”

Jungkook chuckled at your shocked reaction before repeating, “I love you, and I’m sorry that we can’t have a normal anniversary with just each other, alone.”

“It’s okay, you don’t have to apologize, darling.” You were quick to reassure him by placing your hand on his bicep and giving it a firm squeeze. “It’s your weekend with Mina and I’m okay with that, you know I love her like my own.”

Your words warmed Jungkook’s heart. You were right, you do love Mina as if she is your own child and that makes him so happy.

When Mina was born Jungkook was afraid that you two would start to drift apart again. Because after all, you were helping raise your husband’s child that wasn’t yours, and that can make things complicated.

But you proved him wrong.

The moment Mina became a part of your life you treated as if she was your own without any doubt, and that made Jungkook’s heart swell. He can’t tell how many times he has woken up and found his daughter in the kitchen with you, handing you the ingredients and helping you cook breakfast.

Jungkook thought there was no way he could love you anymore than how much he does now, but he was wrong. As he stood by the stairway, watching you two bond he could feel his heart triple in size inside his chest. You are definitely someone he doesn’t deserve to call his husband.

“You’re the best,” came out of his mouth faster than his mind could comprehend it. You simply shook your head, attempting to dismiss the topic but he continued. “No seriously, you’re the best husband anyone could ever have. Anyone else in your position would’ve left and never turned back but you chose to stay, and I can’t think of a way to show you how grateful I am.”

“I can’t think of a way either,” you agreed with him, smirking as you leaned over and brushed your lips against his teasingly. “It might take me the rest of my life to think of something. Do you mind waiting for that long?”

When hearing the teasing tone of your voice, he then said, “I don’t mind one bit,” before pressing his lips firmly against yours, the kiss being short yet passionate.

The rest of the day was like this, you and Jungkook being in the each other’s embrace, watching both Mina and Minho play together at the playground. It was peaceful, and calm. The four of you stayed at the park until nighttime, where the sun was starting to set and the moon was beginning to come out.

When going home, you were expecting to have a family movie night or something similar like that, because every weekend when you two have Mina it always comes to that—not that you were complaining because you loved family nights. But you definitely weren’t expecting to hear Jungkook say to the two kids to pack their bags and that they are going to stay with your mother tonight.

“W-What are you doing?” You ask the moment you enter the house, Minho and Mina sprinting up stairs to do exactly what their dad told them to. “It’s your weekend with Mina, I told you that I’m okay with spending our anniversary like this—”

“But I’m not,” Jungkook cut you off, placing his hands on your waist and pulling you to his chest. “You deserve the best. And don’t worry, one night won’t hurt—and it’s a three day weekend so I get Mina an extra day.”

You were hesitant at first, but when he started to leave tender kisses along your neck, making you become weak in the knees you couldn’t help but cave in, a hint of blush forming on your cheeks. “Okay, fine.”

“You don’t sound so excited to have the night to ourselves,” Jungkook muttered inside your neck, placing even more kisses down to your slightly exposed collarbone. “You know, it’s been almost a month since we have had time to ourselves—”

“Appa.” The sound of Mina’s loud, cheerful voice caused you and Jungkook to instantly separate, turning to see the two-year-old girl and Minho sprinting down the stairs with their backpacks on. “We’re ready.”

Jungkook licked his lips, trying to hide the swollen signs of them. “well, I’ll go take them to your eomeoni and be right right back, okay?”

“Okay,” you smiled back at him, pecking him on the lips and giving both Mina and Minho a kiss on their forehead. “Have fun you two, love you and behave.”

“Love you too appa,” they both shouted out, running past Jungkook as he opened the door for them and went straight towards the car.

Just as you were about to close the door, Jungkook kept it open with his foot in between the gap. His last words to you before leaving left you stunned and utterly speechless.

“You better be prepped and ready by the time I come home, baby boy.”

Jungkook couldn’t deny how stunning you were, even while you laid right beside him, both of you completely bare, sweat glistening off your bodies and chest heaving up and down, trying to regain your breath.

He can’t remember that last time you two have went this hard. It’s been half an hour since you two both have reached your release and he could still see you trembling underneath him, feel you clawing at his back and tears of pleasure shining in your eyes as he thrusted deeply into you. The sight was breathtaking.

“This thirty-three year old still got it,” Jungkook spoke up in a raspy voice, making you chuckle as you shifted your body onto your side to face him, running your hand up and down his bare torso.

“Yes you do,” you grinned up at him, leaning down and placing a couple tender kisses along his exposed, sharp collarbone.

A peaceful silence then consumed the bedroom. The two of you enjoyed the calm atmosphere that succumbed you both, savoring this moment since you two haven’t had any time for yourselves ever since the day Mina was born—not that any of you were complaining because she is a gem no doubt, it was just you two are a married couple and still would like to have time for yourselves every once in a while.

You could slowly feel yourself slip into slumber, but Jungkook’s next words made your eyes shoot wide open, nearly bulging out of your head.

“Let’s have another baby.”

“W-What,” you sat up on the bed, leaning back against the headboard and stared down at him. “Have you completely lost your mind? We already have two kids.”

“I know,” Jungkook copied your same position. “But I don’t know, I really want another kid, don’t you?”

“Of course I do—” you tried to say but then he cut you off, continuing.

“Then why can’t we? We both are in a perfect place in our lives,” smiling widely, Jungkook took your hands into his and squeezed them tightly. “You just got a promotion so you now work from home, and BTS is over, we finished our last tour last month so that means I’m going to be home now more than ever. Come on, let’s have another baby, please?”

You remained silent, and when Jungkook noticed your hesitation a frown formed on his lips. “If you don’t want another kid then that’s okay with me, I’m just wondering if you want one as well.”

Your heart clenched when seeing his downed expression, your thumbs immediately caressing the back of his hands comfortingly. “Jungkook, it’s not that I don’t want another kid because I do, but Mina is only two-years-old, don’t you think it is kind of early?”

Jungkook shook his head instantly, “No, I don’t. We always talked about having a big family, and now that we’re both in a comfortable place in our life, what’s a greater time than now?”

His words brought a large smile on your face. “Then let’s have another baby.”

“Really?” Jungkook stared at you with wide eyes, mouth gaped open.

“Yes really,” you quickly nodded, and next thing you knew you felt Jungkook’s lips crashing onto yours, moving his body so that he was now hovering you, hands moving down to your thighs and pulling you flushed against his body.

You couldn’t but moan against his lips when you felt his hands begin grope your ass, squeezing the flesh of your skin. “You do remember I’m a man, right? So that means I can’t get pregnant,” you teased, pulling away from his lips to stare at him.

Jungkook’s lips curled up into a smirk and whispered, “doesn’t mean we can’t try,” before bringing his mouth back down onto yours.

The night was again filled with the sound of your moans, Jungkook’s groans, and his skin slapping against yours.

And when morning, the first thing you did was call the same adoption agency that Minho came from and now, the two of you were officially added onto the list.

Life may be perfect now, but it was only going to get even more better from here on out.

BONUS:

“Alright Ms. Lee, I’m going to need you to push one more time and the baby should come out,” the male doctor that sat in front of you and Jungkook stated.

The woman that was laying on the hospital bed had tears in her eyes as she nodded her head, releasing a loud cry before doing exactly what the doctor said. And soon, the sound of a baby’s cries filled the delivery room.

“It’s a boy,” the doctor says, handing the baby boy to one of the nurses so that they could clean him up.

“Thank you so much, A-yeong.” You grasped onto the woman’s hand, bowing your head gratefully and at same time Jungkook also asks, “How are feeling?”

“Really tired,” the woman answered, skin shining with sweat and chest heaving up and down from exhaustion.

“Well you only have little time to rest before we have to go again,” the doctor spoke up again, “The second baby should coming out any second now.”

You and Jungkook both froze, “S-Second baby? We were informed that there will be only one.”

“I don’t know what you want me to say,” the doctor shrugged his shoulders. “On the record it says, Lee A-yeong, female, age thirty-one, having twins.”

You turned to Jungkook, eyes wide but shining with excitement. “We’re having twins,” you said, voice trembling out of happiness.

“We’re having twins,” Jungkook repeated your words, sharing the same joyful expression as you before leaning down capturing your lips into a sweet, passionate kiss.

Soon, another baby’s cries could be heard, making you two separate. Your eyes then met the baby’s ones, making your heart flutter inside. “This one is a girl.”

“Oh my god,” Jungkook gasped, hand over his mouth out of shock. “We have another baby girl.”

After the nurses cleaned both babies, they each handed you and Jungkook one. “So, have you two thought about any names?”

“Well, I’m thinking of naming the girl A-yeong,” you suggested, glancing at Jungkook for his opinion while delicately running the tip of your index finger along the baby girl’s chubby cheek.

“I like it,” Jungkook agrees.

A-yeong smiles and bows her head thankfully. “Thank you for naming her after me.” She then asks, “what about about the boy?”

“How about Junghyun?” Jungkook says, rocking the baby boy in his arms gently back and forth.

You instantly nodded your head, “Yeah, it’s cute—definitely suits him.”

“Hello there little ones,” Jungkook gets closer to you so that he can see the baby girl, A-yeong asleep in your arms. “Damn, they’re so precious.”

“Hey, watch your language,” you scolded him, “we’ve got babies right here.”

Jungkook chuckled and pecked your forehead. “Welcome to the world, Jeon A-yeong and Jeon Junghyun.”

Life may be perfect? No, life is perfect.

the series is officially over, i’d like to thank everyone who has supported me throughout this entire series. i love you all so much, there’s no way i could’ve been able to finish this without you guys.

TAGLIST:

@xworldwidecutieguyx, @yoongis-soulmate, @jikookvfans, @heartfeltscribblings, @blazedprince, @btsfaris, @sonderkook, @angel-moni, @http-je0n, @magic-fox-555, @moonfairyjoon, @taozibun1, @ephemeralkookie, @thesquiglybumblebee, @httpjazel, @justqueerandhereforthetea, @dreamer95, @singabon-roll, @shaybeans, @fancykoos, @galaxyeyedjungkook, @nlnkm, @you-need-namjesus, @teuteusstuff, @moon-asia, @julia-pacheco-blog, @0minabean0, @pjmislovely​, @polly-wifu, @jinsonaz, @unsolvetheheckoutofit, @multihoneyfairy, @xavi-in-kpopland, @daydreamerblues, @kurochan3

[tomtenadia]

Fire in her veins - a Island Dreams AU oneshot

So, yesterday Island Dream reached the amazing milestone of 5k hits on AO3. For me, it means the world especially because ID has a special place in my heart. It was my first long Rowaelin, set in a place that I adore. It’s more than just a story. It’s set in a part of Scotland that has completely stolen my heart.

So, to celebrate I asked for prompts and @whimsicallyreading​ gave me a brilliant one.

“Aelin accidentally distracts Rowan and their stove catches on fire 🥰 would be funny to see the ID crew interact with a Fire Department 🤣”

inspiration hit in an instant. This fic is set about three years after the epilogue. The twins are 7 and Dalamar is 4. The  story has a very Freyja-centred ending, mostly because she is my favourite. She is wild and fierce like her mother and she is funny.  (Don’t get me wrong I adore Morrigan and Dalamar too. They are calmer and adorable in their own way.)

If you are new to Island Dream you can find it HERE

Well, without much further ado I will leave you to the story.

Rowan had a busy day at work. The bookshop had become very popular in town and business was good especially since Aelin had convinced him a while before to set up an internet page and an online ordering system. It had taken a while to really kick in but now he was basically serving the whole of the Hebrides and he had started getting orders as well from some remote location on the western highlands. Aelin had been right. She was the one who had started his Facebook page after all. He hated the whole thing - he had even deleted the profile he had created for fun, but he could not deny that it was handy for business. He had started promoting his events, he had hosted some indie authors and also had started a reading club at the weekend. He was proud of the job he had done. And now, with his aunt he was working on another stage. Her cafe had been shut for a few months after the last bad storm and flooding had caused some heavy damage. So when the bill for repairs had come Maeve knew it was too much and had decided to close to the dismay of the locals who loved her cakes and food. But Rowan had come up with a plan. The unit next to his shop had been vacant for a while so, he offered his aunt a deal. She could reopen her cafe inside his bookshop and they could merge the two units together. It had taken some convincing but in the end Maeve had accepted and the works had officially started. 

Life was busy but he had never been happier. The twins were seven and were in P2 and Rowan could not believe how quickly they were growing up. Freyja was still as wild and school had been a challenge. She hated being forced to sit at a desk. Hated the uniform. Hated school, but apart from her rebel attitude, the teachers kept telling them that she was a bright pupil and both Rowan and Aelin relaxed. Morrigan, on the other hand was the opposite of her twin. She adored school and was still the quiet one in the family. Dalamar was still at nursery and was meant to start school the following year. 

On that day Evalin had picked up the kids and brought them to the shop, something they adored. Then Rowan had taken them to swimming practice. He had kept his part time job as swimming instructor and the kids had followed in his footsteps. The twins being older were taking proper swimming classes while Dalamar just joined the club for the wee ones and splashed happily in the water while his sisters learnt to swim. When Aelin was not busy at the hospital she would accompany them and play with Dalamar. 

Usually the swimming classes were enough to exhaust his kids that he could cook in peace while waiting for Aelin to get back. That evening she had texted him that they had a last minute emergency and was running late. 

He tried for the umpteenth time to concentrate on a recipe for the evening when Freyja barged in the kitchen running followed by her brother and screaming that a dragon was chasing her. 

Rowan grabbed his daughter and lifted her in his arms burying his face in her belly causing the girl to laugh hard “dad, the dragon” and wiggled in her father’s arms to get free but Rowan did not let go. He just walked to Dalamar and offered him his free arm “hop on, oh mighty dragon.” The boy grabbed his father’s forearm swinging like a monkey and Rowan walked into the living room, his daughter under one arms and his son swinging from the other like a jungle creature.

Morrigan joined the chaos a moment later. Rowan kneeled and she climbed on his back.

In that moment he heard the door of the house open and an instant later Aelin waltzed in the living room and saw her husband completely overwhelmed by their children. She laughed at the scene “what is happening in here?” Her hands on the hips.

“A dragon is following me.” Shouted Freyja, with still too much energy in her. 

“I am not a dragon, I am a monkey.” Replied Dalamar, swinging a bit more from Rowan’s arm.

“And what are you doing, Morrigan?”

“The dragon has burned the floor.”

Rowan moved to the sofa and started to deposit the kids down “come on, let dad cook dinner. And don’t shout too much, mum is tired.”

The kids slowly climbed down their father and went to greet Aelin who hugged them all “did you all had a nice day? Did you go swimming tonight?”

“Yes.” The two girls shouted “Dad taught us how to jump in head first.”

Rowan roared with laughter “and they still are two clumsy little terrors who smash their bellies.”

“Be careful with that.” Said Aelin in full doctor mode “that type of jump is very risky, they can snap their neck if do not enter correctly.”

Rowan took a step towards his wife and wrapped his arms around her “I know. I would never put our daughters in danger.”

“Good,” she gave him a chaste kiss “now let mum take a shower and dad cook?”

“Tha.” Replied the three kids in unison.

The kids climbed back on the carpet Dalamar going back to his bricks, Morrigan to her colouring book and Freyja just kept swinging her plastic sword fighting some imaginary monster. While Aelin disappeared in the bathroom, Rowan finally managed to get back to the kitchen and think about dinner. It was getting late for the kids and he knew they would soon start to become agitated again and start bellowing for food. He grabbed a towel and threw it on his shoulder and then started preparing the ingredients. He was preparing veggie burgers made out of cous cous and chickpeas. The kids loved them. He was the one who cooked the most in the house since his hours were far more reliable and he had been doing his best to cook healthy meals, to Aelin displeasure as she complained that there were always far to many vegetables in his dishes. But she was okay with the kids following a healthy diet. Morrigan was pescatarian. The girl could not stand eating meat and last time Rowan had tried to give her beef or chicken, the poor girl had been sick all night. Whereas fish, she loved it and she was a happy veggie eater like her father. Dalamar would occasionally eat meat but with very little enthusiasms whereas Freyja was just like her mother. She would eat anything on her plate.

He was busy preparing the patties when he felt Aelin’s hand around his waist and a gentle kiss on his back.

“How the shift at the hospital?” He asked while finishing the patties and heating up the oil in the pan.

“Long.” She sighed against his chest “your dear wife might need some adult cuddling tonight.”

Rowan laughed and turned in her arms, throwing his towel on the counter. A deep kiss that, after seven years of marriage still made her toes curl. Aelin’s hands linked behind his neck and Rowan pushed her against the island and Aelin moaned in appreciation.

Until all hell broke loose.

The smoke alarm pierced the quiet of the room with its grating sound and when Aelin opened her eyes again she saw a quickly spreading fire behind Rowan.

“Rowan!” She shouted.

He turned quickly and looked for something to stop the fire but he was paralysed and he knew enough that water was not an option.

Aelin was already on the phone with the emergency services while Rowan grabbed another towel and tried to smother the fire with the only result of burning his hand.

“Ro, fire department is on its way.” She took his hand “a bad first degree burn.”

He was about to go and put it under the sink but Aelin stopped him.

At the deafening sound, the kids burst in the kitchen but Aelin pushed them away, taking Rowan with her “Come on kids let’s go back to the carpet.”

Morrigan and Dalamar went in their mother arms scared by the commotion. Freyja was standing just near the sofa looking at the fire in the kitchen in a daze.

Rowan noticed her and grabbed his daughter in his arms, ignoring the searing pain in his hand “That is dangerous.”

“It’s pretty.” Said the little girl.

It wasn’t long after that the fire department arrived. 

A woman with blonde hair, who was clearly in charge gave some orders and the team had the fire out in no time.

“Is anyone hurt?” Asked her, joining the family in the living room.

“My husband. First degree burn on his hand.” Replied Aelin pointing at Rowan leaning against the back of the sofa.

The woman called over the radio for a paramedic and Rowan scoffed claiming that he did not need one but at Aelin glared at him and he shut up.

And while Morrigan and Dalamar were still on the carpet quite shaken by the ordeal, Freyja was moving toward the tall woman. She reached for the hem of her bunker gear and pulled, claiming attention.

“Hello little one.” Said the woman kneeling to be at eye level with the girl “There’s no more fire. We fixed it. You don’t have to be scared.”

Freyja pouted “I was not scared.”

The woman laughed and brushed her silver hair and the girl grinned.

“Are you a fire woman?” She asked, looking at the adult in front of her with deep admiration.

In that instant another woman and a man came through and gave her a report, the woman nodded and got back to the girl in front of her “Yes, I am.”

Freyja beamed “can I be a fire woman too?”

The fire captain placed her heavy hat on the girl’s head which was gigantic on her but Freyja shouted for her parents but Aelin was busy speaking to the man and her dad was in the capable hands of a paramedic who was tending to his hand.

“You can be anything you want to be.” Said the woman softly, taking her hat back then she stood and Freyja bent her head upwards to stare at the woman while she walked to her parents.

“There is some damage and you will have to replace the stove and probably paint the wall near it.” She explained “I would suggest to have a fire blanket and a small fire extinguisher for cooking oils. They can easily be found online and they are good to have in emergencies.”

“We will. Thank you so much.”

The woman nodded and left with her team, while the paramedic was finishing fixing up Rowan’s hand “Keep it clean and change the bandage regularly. There are ointments that you can use to help the healing process. If it gets worse make sure you go to the hospital.” Rowan looked at Aelin and grinned “thank you. My wife is an A&E doctor, I am sure she will keep me right.”

“That’s why she looks familiar. Western Isles hospital, isn’t it? You are Aelin.”

“Hi Sarah.”

 Once the house was quiet again Aelin relaxed for a moment and Rowan went to Morrigan and Dalamar while Freyja was still staring at the door where the fire department had left.

“What is it, my love?”

Freyja turned at her mother’s voice, her face beaming with unbridled joy. They were all shaken by the evening, but her fierce girl was actually smiling.

“That was a fire woman.”

“Yes, my darling.”

“I want to be a fire woman too.”

Aelin crouched down to meet her daughter’s eyes and brushed some hair off her face “you can be anything you want to be, mo chridhe.  Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.”

Freyja hugged her mother then ran to her father, sister and brother shouting that she was going to be a fire woman.

Rowan joined Aelin a moment later and pulled her to his chest “I am sorry.”

“For what?”

“I got distracted.”

Aelin lightly punched him in the chest “I am the one who distracted you.”

He sighed “we have no dinner.”

“I’ll phone mum and ask her if we can go to her place.”

Aelin disappeared and Rowan stood in the kitchen looking at the mess. The fire had quickly spread and a part of the counter was damaged too. Everything was covered in foam and wasn’t even sure if it was safe to use the oven. The patties lay like burned blobs at the side. 

Aelin came back a moment later “mum is happy to have us. She is probably making dinner already.” She tugged her husband “let’s go, buzzard. We’ll think about it tomorrow.”

Once they finished getting the kids ready they went back to their room “So, Freyja wants to be a firefighter. She was staring at the fire in marvel and was amazed at seeing the two women firefighters.”

Rowan pulled Aelin to his chest “She is fearless like you. She has fire in her. I can totally see her become a badass firefighter.”

Aelin hugged him back in silence.

“She is our wee fireheart.”

Twelve years later, when Freyja finished her training at the fire academy and was assigned at the firehouse in Stornoway Aelin and Rowan happily looked back at that night knowing that it had changed the life of their daughter and were never happier of a fire in their house.

[atlafan]

Office Neighbors - Part Five

a/n: another long one! this won’t be the last part, there will definitely be a part six. There’s some puberty talk towards the end with Andy...

warnings: slight angst, fluff, smut (use of toys)

words: 20K

masterpost

The first faculty meeting of the semester. You officially had been at the university for a year, and it felt incredible. You think back to the morning you got ready last year, waking up in your cozy blanket burrito. This time around you woke up with your new favorite kind of burrito: Harry. You didn’t think you’d like having one of his arms under your neck with the other one wrapped around you, or having his heavy leg over your hip, but it was wonderful. Harry had sent Andy over to Paige’s for his Wednesday with her so Harry spent the night at your place.

Andy had apologized to his mother, who was more than forgiving. He didn’t fully explain himself, but Harry told her just to go with it, and she listened. Andy made her a congratulations card, and it’s been up on the fridge ever since.

You had dinner with them a couple of times, and you were amazed at how talkative Andy was with you. He asked you a ton of questions about anything and everything, and you answered things to the best of your ability. You hadn’t spent the night at Harry’s though. You had never spent the night there. You might have, but since Andy came back early both you and Harry agreed sleepovers would be better at your place for now. Once Andy gets back into the regular rhythm of going to Paige’s every other weekend, then you said you’d consider spending the night at Harry’s.

Your alarm goes off, and you turn it off. Harry peppers kisses to the back of your neck and it makes you giggle.

“Why are we getting up so early? Meeting’s not until two.” He yawns and then kisses your cheek, pulling you closer.

“Shower, breakfast, then office decorating.”

“What’s for breakfast?”

“Pesto toast and fried eggs.” Harry groans happily into you and you giggle.

“That sounds so fucking good.”

“And I bought the bread you really like to make it with too.”

He shifts, and forces you onto your back. He kisses on your neck, down your chest, your stomach, and then dangerously lower.

“Harry, wait!” You yank his head up by his hair and he pouts at you. “Can we shower first? That’s a little…gross first thing in the morning, isn’t it?”

“I don’t particularly think so, but we can shower first if you’re more comfortable with that.”

“I would.” You blush slightly.

“Okay.” He kisses your cheek and gets off of you.

If there was one thing you could look at forever, it would be Harry’s bare ass. It was just so…plump! Who knew doing yoga could help with the booty?

“Are you coming, or are you gonna keep staring?” He smirks.

“Oh, shut up.” You say, frazzled, and get out of bed to join him in your bathroom.

You turn the water on and you both brush your teeth before you get in. You sigh as the warm water hits your skin. You and Harry still fumbled around while taking showers together, not really having learned the full morning routine of one another yet, but it was okay. It caused for some laughs.

“Har?” You say as you lather up your body.

“Yeah?”

“What, um, what are we telling people at work?”

“About what?” He says as he steps aside to let you stand in the water.

“About us.”

“Oh! Well…what do you wanna tell people? We should probably let Lisa know…I’m sure everyone will figure it out the second we walk in together.” He watches as the soap falls down your body.

“So, like, are we just saying we’re together, we’re seeing each other?”

“That’s what we’re doing, so yeah, makes sense to say that.” He shrugs and wraps his arms around your waist. “Can I have now?” He pouts.

You giggle at him and nod. His lips press to yours as your arms wrap around his neck. You don’t stay like that for long though because Harry is kissing down your body until he reaches his knees. He gets one of your legs over his shoulder and you nearly lose your balance.

“Couldn’t we do this on dry land?!” You squeal as you clutch at the walls.

“You’re making things very difficult for me this morning.” He says as he looks up at you. “Would you relax?”

You couldn’t relax. Your period was just around the corner and you were worried about it springing up on you while he was down there.

“Sorry.” You mutter and take a deep breath. “Go ahead.”

Your back arches when you feel his tongue on you. you bite your bottom lip as you feel him lap away at you, and suck on your clit. He sucks harshly, and it has you tugging hard at his hair. He stands up and your mouth falls open to protest, but you’re shut up when you feel two fingers slip inside you.

“Sorry, my knees were starting to hurt.” He grunts as he kisses on your neck.

“S’okay.” You gasp when he curls his fingers up. You reach between the two of you to rub and tug at his hard dick.

His lips find your again, and he sucks your bottom between his teeth. You moan out for him and squeeze around his fingers. His thumb rubs at your puffy clit and you pump him faster.

“Fuck.” He groans. “M’not gonna last much longer.” His other hand come up to knead one of your breasts, and he pumps his fingers in and out of you faster.

“H-Harry!” You cry out as you release around him. You’re in such a daze you barely register his come splashing on your stomach and hand. He kisses your temple and grabs the shower head to clean you off. “Thanks.” You breathe.

He smiles at you as he wipes his mess away and puts the shower head back. You turn the water off, and get a towel wrapped around yourself. Harry follows you out to the bedroom, and goes through his overnight bag to find his boxers. He slips them on as you look through your own dresser.

“Do you know how hot it’s going to be today?” You ask him.

“Let me check my phone.” He says and looks through his weather app. “Um, mid-eighties, babe.”

“Humid?”

“A wee bit.”

“Alright.” You sigh.

You brush out your hair and run your blow dryer through it before putting it up in a messy bun. Harry was just getting his jeans and t-shirt on when you come out. It was a loose pair of jeans with rips at the knees.

“I think you wore those when we first met.” You chuckle.

“I wear them every year, sort of like a good luck for the semester. It’s weird, but it helps me.”

“Not weird at all, we all have our own traditions.” You shrug. “God, I have no idea what I wanna wear.” You groan. “I hate being all sweaty, you know?”

“Why not one of your pretty sundresses?”

“No, I’ll just be uncomfortable in a dress. I wish I could just wear workout clothes, but I think that would be a bit too dressed down.”

You settle on a pair of shorts and a top to tuck into them. You both go into the kitchen, and Harry sits down at your island while you start getting breakfast ready. He was better at cooking dinner, and you were better at breakfast, so you both just took turns making meals for the other. Once it’s all done, his mouth is watering. He takes a big bite and moans.

“Mm, best pesto toast I’ve ever had.”

“Thanks.” You reach forward to snag the bit of yolk that that’s dribbling down his chin. “It’s a bit messy, sorry.” He grabs your thumb before you can wipe it on your napkin, and sucks it into his mouth, letting it go with a pop.

“No worries, I’ve told you, I like it messy.” He winks at you.

“You’re too much.” Your face had to be red. A guy had never made you feel so flustered before.

“So, what exactly does office decorating entail? Aren’t you keeping the same furniture?”

“Oh, sure, but I wanna dust and wipe things down. I have some new things I wanna hang up. Might be night to air it out too. Don’t you wanna get your office in order?”

“I guess that would be the smart thing to do. I’m just feeling lazy today.”

“It’ll be the perfect thing to perk you up before our meeting. Are we getting new faculty?”

“Not this year, just the usual random TL’s that teach the online classes. Why? Hoping to meet someone new?”

“Stop.” You nudge him. “Couldn’t replace you even if I wanted to. I’m really excited to see everyone. I’ve missed Janette.”

“That’s why I’m glad we all usually go to the pub after the meeting so we can all really catch up.”

“And the game nights will start back up.”

“They’ll probably separate us now that we’re together. Not fair to have a couple who wins all the time on the same team.”

“Please, they should keep us together, I’d hate to see what you look like when you lose.”

“Aw.” He says as he gets up to clean the plates. “That’s so cute you think I’d lose a game to you.” He turns to you. “Lose to anyone, really.”

“I can’t wait to see how you are at Andy’s basketball games this season, you must be a backseat coach.”

“I’m actually not too bad, thank you very much. I would never try to embarrass my kid.” He puts his hands on your hips as you stand up. “Are you saying you wanna come to a few games this winter?”

“That’s what I’m saying.” You smile. “I think it would be good for him to know I’m there supporting him, don’t you?”

“Yeah.” He kisses you. “That means a lot to me that you care.”

“Of course I care.” You kiss again before he lets you go. “Come on, let’s go.”

//

Harry doesn’t do as deep of a clean to his office as you do to yours. You had barely been there this summer, opting to go to the library like he had suggested because of the A/C. You open up your window and you hear him curse from his office.

“What is it?”

“My cactus died…” He sighs and shows you the pot. “I don’t know how, I came in to water all of these. Fuck, now I’m gonna have to go get a new one.”

“So…you love plants, but you hate shopping for them?”

“No, I just prefer to go to Lowe’s and the drive is annoying.”

“It’s…twenty minutes south on the highway.”

“Yeah, twenty fucking minutes to get some decent plants, and then it’ll take me god knows how long to find ones I like, then I need to find pots for Andy to paint. He likes painting for me so it adds more decoration.”

“Just when I thought he couldn’t get cuter.” You pout. “Maybe we could have a painting party. We could all decorate some pots, I could do some for my own office.”

“You’d be into something like that?”

“Yeah! I like getting crafty, obviously.”

“I bet he’d paint you something nice for your office. He’ll love it. I have to take him back to school shopping this weekend anyways, so I can go to Lowe’s then.”

“Sounds good to me.” You smile, and just as you lean in to kiss him…

“Oh my god!” Janette squeals, and you both turn towards her. “Look at this! You’re a full on couple, how cute.” She pouts and pinches Harry’s cheek before giving him and you a hug. “I’ve missed you both so much.”  

“Same here.” You say. “How were your travels with Sadie?”

‘Incredible! She gets to go to the coolest places. I always feel well rounded after traveling with her. H, I watched you lecture too since it was recorded, amazing job.”

“Oh, thanks.” He blushes.

“So, this is a thing now?” She grins. “Should have placed bets within the department. I saw this from a mile away, although, I thought it would have happened sooner.” She shrugs. “Oh well.”

“Do we have to make some type of formal announcement?” You ask.

“Please.” She scoffs. “The second you two walk into that meeting everyone will know. It’s written all of your faces.”

“Okay, okay.” Harry says. “Shall we head up then?” He shuffles the both of them out of his office.

You and Janette walk ahead of him, giggling about something. Harry was happy you made such good friends with her, he knew you were lonely when you first moved here. Janette was also someone you could hang out with while he was with Andy.

Lisa was already in the conference room with Mateo when you three walk in. Andre and Sandra come in next. You all find seats and wait for Lisa to get started. She smiles at everyone and squints at you and Harry.

“Well, well, well, how long has this been going on for?”

“Ha! I told you!” Janette laughs, and so does everyone else.

“Did everyone know we liked each other before we did? Is that it?” You also laugh.

“Are you kidding?!” Andre says. “Harry is the least subtle person when he has a crush! I swear I started keeping a tally of every time he popped into your office while I was in mine. Was pretty cute actually.”

“Alright, thank you everyone.” Harry says, chuckling. “It’s still new, it’s only been a month and a half or so.”

“Well, congrats to you both.” Lisa says warmly. “What a great way to start our meeting off. Now, let’s get to the fun stuff like budgets and course design.” She jokes.

After the meeting, just like last year, everyone walks down to the pub for dinner and drinks. Harry sits next to you, and even puts his arm around your shoulders, it’s loose, but it’s there. You get your chicken-less nachos, and a couple of drinks. It’s a lot of fun to reconnect with your colleagues. It’s also a reminder that you really need to get some work done on your doctoral thesis this semester. You had been doing so much research and reading that you felt like you could start writing your actual paper. Well, you felt like you could really start putting a solid outline together.

You and Harry walk back to your car, since you drove together in it this morning.

“That was fun, it was so good to see everyone. School really starts next week, I can’t believe it!” You say.

“I know, it’s wild.”

“I volunteered to help out with the movie on the green during welcome week. Seemed like the easiest thing to get involved in.”

“I signed up for that too. They’re showing Wonder Woman and I wanted to bring Andy since we didn’t get a chance to see it in theaters when it came out. Maybe we could all go together…”

“I’d like that.” You smile. “Am I just dropping you off at yours?”

“Yeah, Paige’ll be bringing him home in an hour or so.”

“Alrighty.” You turn left so you can get on the route to Harry’s house. You pull into his driveway. “So, painting this weekend?”

“Most likely, yeah. I’ll text you.”

“Sounds good.” You both lean over the console to kiss goodbye. You smile into it, just loving his lips on yours.

“What are you so happy about, hm?” He says, also with a big smile on his face.

“Just like you a lot.”

“Like you a lot too.” He gives you one more peck on the lips before getting out and waving goodbye.

That was something the two of had gotten into the habit of saying: I like you a lot. It was less serious than saying I love you, but it also gave that reassurance that the both of you were still happy in the budding relationship.

//

“Dad! I’m home!” Andy says as he comes into the house, bringing his things to his room. Harry was just getting some comfy clothes on.

“Hey, how was Mum’s?” He asks as he leans against the door frame.

“Good.” He shrugs. “She said I was too old to be the ring bearer.” He scoffs.

“You are.” Harry chuckles. “Did she say you could do something else?”

“Well, Noah said I could be in his wedding party, but I told Mum I’d rather be in hers, and they said that was fine. Rachel got all excited because she’s going to walk Noah up to the alter. I don’t really know why this being talked about now. They’re not getting married for another year.”

“Weddings take a lot of planning.”

“But why? It’s all a big hullaballoo for no reason.”

“Hullaballoo?” Harry laughs.

“Yeah! Like, they’re just having a small thing in the backyard, what’s the big deal?”

“You know how Mum’s family is, they like things a certain way. I think it’ll be nice, and you’ll look great in her wedding party, get you fitted for a nice suit.”

“Are you gonna be there.” He says, sitting on his bed.

“I don’t know if I’m in invited yet.”

“Why wouldn’t you be?”

“I don’t know.” He shrugs. “Kind of weird to invite your ex to your wedding, but if Mum wants me there I’ll go.”

“You could bring Y/N.” Andy grins.

“Speaking of her, you and I are gonna go back to school shopping this weekend, and while we’re out we’re gonna pick up some paint and pots, thought she could join us for that.”

“Yeah! That sounds like fun, Dad.”

“Good.” Harry smiles. “Did you want to invite Brandon over too? He had fun with us last year.”

“Sure, I can text him…on my dinosaur phone.” He mumbles.

“Andy.” Harry sighs. “Two more years, I just need you to wait two more years, and then you can have a smart phone, okay? You’re lucky you have a phone at all.”

“Fine.” He rolls his eyes. “Does everyone at school know you’re dating now?”

“Pretty much.”

“When are you going to ask her to be your girlfriend?”

“I don’t know.” He runs a hand through his hair.

“Why not?”

“I just don’t, it’s complicated. Things are good right now, I don’t wanna rock the boat.”

“But…in like every movie we watch it’s always so clear that the girl just wants things to be official, so why not just do that? I bet it would make her happy.”

“This isn’t a movie. Dating someone for a month and a half, I feel, is too soon to really put a label on. It’s a very serious thing to call someone your girlfriend or boyfriend.”

“Ugh.” Andy flops back onto his bed.

“What?” Harry steps into his room more.

“Molly is Brandon’s girlfriend, does that mean things are super serious?”

“Andy…at your age…it really doesn’t mean much, I promise. I thought they just kissed, now they’re boyfriend and girlfriend?” He sits down on his desk chair and Andy rolls onto his side to look at Harry.

“Yeah, he told me the other day.” He sighs. “I don’t really get the appeal, Molly’s nice and pretty, but…” He chews his inner cheek. “I…I think I still think kissing is gross, is that weird?”

“It’s not weird at all. You all are going through different phases right now. You might think kissing isn’t weird this time next year, or even a couple of months from now. You’re only going into sixth grade, it’s okay to not be into girls or…whatever yet.”

“What’s so great about kissing, anyways?”

“Do you want the super high level answer?”

“Yes.”

“Alright, scientifically speaking, when you kiss someone on the lips, especially someone you really like, there’s a chemical reaction in your brain that releases the hormone oxytocin. Sometimes it’s called the love hormone.” Andy blinks at him. “Basically, it just makes you feel really good, and it makes you feel all lovey and attached to the person that makes you feel that way.”

“Do you feel that way with Y/N?”

“Um…well…yeah, I like kissing her.”

“I guess I just won’t understand until it happens to me.”

“Promise me something?” Andy nods at him. “Don’t just kiss someone to get it over with to see what it feels like because then it won’t mean anything. Your first kiss is something you’ll never get back, you know? So…don’t give it away to just anyone, alright?”

“Alright.”

Harry smiles and comes over to give Andy a kiss on the forehead.

“Go wash up and get into bed, it’s getting late.”

//

Harry absolutely detested back to school shopping. Every year he and Paige would take Andy to Staples and let him run wild. Buying new binders and notebooks really got him excited. The thing Harry couldn’t stand was the inevitable argument that Andy would have with Paige, and it was happening now.

“Mum, I’ll look like an idiot! I need a separate notebook for each class.”

“But this is like five notebooks in one! What’s the big deal?!”

“We all decorate each cover differently! No one gets these anymore, ugh, you just don’t get it!” Andy huffs.

“Just let him get the notebooks, Paige, it’s not worth it.”

“I guess I really don’t get it.” She sighs. “Go on, pick out what you want. We’re looking at planners next.”

Andy nods and goes down the aisle with the planners. He furrows his brows as he looks over his options.

“Jesus, these are so expensive.” Paige says.

“I know, it’s a rip-off.” Harry agrees. “You’re just writing your assignments down, it doesn’t need to be fancy, Andy.”

“I can’t decide.” His eyes widen when he sees a planner with blue flowers on it, and he reaches to grab it, but he stops himself and sighs.

“What’s wrong?” Paige asks.

“I’ll get made fun of I pick that one.”

“What? Why?” Harry asks.

“Because…flowers are girly.” Andy says quietly.

“No they’re not, I love flowers! We have like three different gardens in the back. You should get the one you want.” Harry says.

“And if anyone makes fun of you, just…well…fuck ‘em.” Paige whispers and it makes harry and Andy laugh.

Paige and Harry get Andy settled, and she leaves them so they can head to Lowe’s to pick everything out for the plants. Once they’re home, Harry gets everything set up in the garage. He lays some newspapers down so the paint won’t make a mess. Brandon’s mom drops him off, and he runs up the driveway, giving Andy a hug when he gets there.

“Thanks for the invite, my mom loved what I made her last year.”

“Yeah…of course.” Andy says, blushing slightly.

“Right, so, everything’s here that you need. Y/N should be here…oh! There’s her car now.” Harry smiles.

You get out of your car in a cute pair of overall shorts and a t-shirt. You grab some of your own pots out of your back seat and walk up.

“Hi boys.” You smile and kiss Harry’s cheek. “I had some extra potters, so I brought some of my own to decorate.”

“Sounds good, got all the paint we could need here.” Harry says, sitting down and gesturing for you to do the same.

“How was back to school shopping, Andy?”

“Good.” He shrugs.

“What kind of planner did you get?” Brandon asks. “Mine’s got these, like, cars on them, it looks so cool.”

“Oh…it’s got this…um…garden or whatever on it. I just grabbed a random one.” He mutters.

“I used to love getting all of that stuff, I still do.” You say. “Nothing like some new notebooks to get you excited for school.”

“I like the pens, my mom let pick out this pack that had all these different colors, highlighters too.” Brandon says.

It was fun painting the pots with everyone, seeing the different designs. Andy was really talented, you were surprised since he was so young. The detail he was able to get on such a small space was incredible. It was starting to get around dinner time.

“Dad, can Brandon stay for dinner?”

“Sure, but he has to call his parents first to ask.”

“Okay!” Brandon says, taking out his smart phone. He gets up to call his parents.

“Would you like to stay for dinner?” Harry asks you.

“I’d love to.” You smile.

“They said it’s okay, I just have to be home by eight.” Brandon smiles. “My said he’d come get me so you don’t have to drive Mr. Styles.”

“Alright, that sounds good. You boys work on cleaning this up, and I’ll get the grill started. Make sure you wash your hands before coming out to the deck.”

You help the boys make sure their paint doesn’t get smudged as they put the pots up on the shelves to dry. You wash your hands as well before going out to the deck.

“Where are they?”

“Oh, um, Andy asked if they could play video games until dinner…and I said it was okay…”

“Oh, alright.” He says with a shrug.

“Is that okay? I should have asked you first.”

“He’s been out all day, I say he’s earned some screen time. It’s perfectly fine.” Harry smiles. “I’m making those impossible burgers, they both really like them. Want cheese on yours?”

“Yes, please. Do need help with anything?”

“Nope.” He kisses your cheek. “Just sit, babe.”

Once the food is done, and on the table outside, Harry calls for the boys, and the come right out. The burger tastes amazing, not that you’re surprised. You started to really enjoy watching Harry interact with the boys. He could really carry on a conversation with them, and relate to them. The boys themselves were really interesting. Brandon was animated as he spoke, and Andy was a bit more reserved but he was hilarious. Andy loved having you over for dinner too. You came once in a while, and he liked seeing you interact with his dad. You made Harry happy in a way that he didn’t, and he sort of understood it.

“Can we play more video games until Brandon’s dad comes, please?”

“Sure, we’re gonna stay out here for a bit I think.”

“Thanks, Mr. Styles!” The boys both race inside to go back to their game.

“At least they ask first, right?” Harry chuckles.

“Exactly.” You smile and rub your arms.

“Are you getting cold? I can get you a sweatshirt.”

“That’d be great, thank you.”

Harry brings the plates inside and grabs you a sweatshirt of his to put on. This was the first time you’d be wearing something of his. It was a university pullover and it was huge on you, but it smelled like him so you didn’t care. It made you feel cozy.

“I hope you weren’t too attached this, it’s mine now.”

“That so?”

“Mhm.” You smile.

Harry lights the citronella candle and you both sit in the other chairs on the deck. You both hold hands and sit in a comfortable silence until Brandon’s dad comes to pick him up.

“Well, I guess I should get going.” You say.

“Yeah.” Harry’s hands were in his pockets. He looks back at Andy who was now watching TV. “I’ll walk you to your car.”

“Thanks.”

Harry keeps his hand on the small of your back as you both walk outside. Before you can open up your car door he presses you against it, crashing his mouth to yours. You tug at the collar of his shirt as his tongue enters your mouth. He bites your bottom lip before pressing his forehead to yours.

“It was such a nice day.” You breathe.

“I’m really glad you came over.”

“Me too.”

“See you Monday?”

“Mhm.” He swallows and steps back. “Andy will be with me…school doesn’t start until Wednesday.”

“Maybe we can all have lunch together or something.”

He kisses you again, not really wanting you to leave, but he knows you have to. Even if Andy wasn’t there you probably wouldn’t stay over since you had your period.

“I have to go.” You whisper.

“I know.” One last, good kiss and he lets go of you. “Have a good night.”

“You too.” You stroke his cheek, and then get into your car.

Harry sighs when he gets inside and flops onto the couch.

“What?” Andy giggles.

“Ugh, I just really like her.” He groans into the couch which makes Andy laugh harder.

//

The first few days of classes were going well. Your period ended which was helpful so you weren’t too snippy while meeting with some of your new advisees who needed help switching classes.

“I’d like something Tuesdays and Thursdays, preferably after one.”

“Yeah…I was sort of hoping to not have Friday classes…”

“That doesn’t sound interesting, isn’t there anything else to take?”

“I’d rather just keep pushing off my math class.”

It went on like that and you wanted to scream, but you couldn’t. You couldn’t wait for the add/drop period to be over.

“Y/N?” You look up and see a shy Andy in your doorway. “I know you’re busy, but…can I hang out in here? Dad’s teaching and I’m bored.”

“Sure! Hi, yeah, come on in. I don’t have any more appointments today, and my next class won’t start for another hour.” You smile and he comes in to sit on your couch. “School starts tomorrow, huh?”

“Yup, we have two half days and a full day Friday.”

“That’s good, gets you back into a routine.”

“Mhm.”

“Are you and Brandon in the same class, did you end up on the four teacher team?”

“Yeah!” He beams. “And his girlfriend Molly is on the two teacher team, which he was sad about, but I’m happy about it. Now I don’t have to watch them flirt.” He rolls his eyes.

“You don’t like Molly much, do you?”

“It’s not that I don’t…he just…ugh, we were on the phone last night and you know what he said?”

“What did he say?” Your full attention was on him now.

“He asked if I wanted to go on a double date with him, Molly, and her best friend Alexis at the playground after school Friday.”

“Oh! What did you tell him?”

“I said I couldn’t because I have to go to my mum’s, which isn’t a lie…”

“But if you didn’t need to go to your mum’s…”

“Still wouldn’t have wanted to. Alexis is nice, but I don’t wanna go on a date with her. I don’t wanna date anyone.” He looks away from you for a moment and then back. “How…how did you know you liked my dad?”

“Oh gosh…um…well…I always liked him, we were friends for a while.”

“Yeah, but when did like turn into like like?”

“Gotcha, well, it was a couple of things. I just starting noticing different things about him that I liked more than usual, and then on the camping trip…well…he just made me feel really safe, you know? He helped me sleep better, and I hadn’t even realized it. I started feeling butterflies around him, and…when we first kissed I just sort knew it was supposed to happen.”

“I can’t believe kissing has so much power. He said he likes kissing you. He told me kissing makes your brain explode with this stuff that makes you feel good.”

“Andy?” Harry asks. “What the hell are you talking about in here?”

“Dad, get out! We’re talking!” Andy gets up and slams the door in Harry’s face. You suck your lips into your mouth to keep from laughing. “He’s so nosey.” Andy huffs as he looks at you.

“Perhaps he has a right to be.” You get up. “Would you open the door please?”

Andy sighs and opens the door. Harry was glaring at him.

“Go to my office, now.” Andy does as he says, and Harry looks at you. “I’m so sorry, I know you’re busy, and-“

“It was no problem, we were having a really nice chat until you barged in. You should really learn to knock first, Dad.” You cross your arms and smirk.

“Very funny.”

“Hey, come here.” You whisper and Harry comes closer. “I think he’s really confused about things. He was telling me how Brandon wanted to go on a double date, which, like, wow, kids are growing up way too fast these days, but, anyways, he said he didn’t wanna date anyone. Then he asked me how I knew I liked you as more than a friend.”

“I think he may have a thing for Brandon.” Harry whispers very quietly. “But I don’t he really knows that, or understands what he’s feeling right now, so I’m trying not to push it on him.” You nod your head. “Thank you for telling me what he said, though, definitely helps piece things together.”

“Dad, Brandon just texted asking if I wanna play basketball at the park, can I go?”

“Sure! I just finished my last class, so let me get my things together and we can go.”

“Awesome! Thanks.” He smiles. “Bye, Y/N.”

“Bye, have a nice afternoon.”

“Will you come over for dinner tonight?”

“Andy.” Harry sighs.

“I’d love to, but only if Dad says it’s okay.”

“You…really wanna come over tonight? You won’t be too tired?”

“It’ll help me get out of here at a reasonable hour. As long as I’m not imposing…”

“You wouldn’t be. Come by around six, yeah?”

“Works for me.” You smile.

Harry grabs Andy by the back of his shirt to push him back to his office and it makes you giggle.

//

“I’m so glad they’re in the same class again, Brandon was freaking out about it.” Brandon’s dad says to Harry at the park.

“Glad to know the feeling is mutual.”

“I’ve never seen Brandon with such a good friend before, it’s great. My wife and I adore Andy.”

“That means a lot, thank you. I love having Brandon over, they play really nicely together, and he’s so polite.” He watches as the two of them have fun playing basketball. “So…Brandon has a girlfriend now, huh?”

“Girlfriend.” Ed scoffs. “We’ll see how long that lasts, she’s already getting on his nerves.”

“Really?!”

“Yeah, I guess she’s mad because she wanted Andy and Brandon to hang out with her and her friend Alexis Friday, but Brandon said they couldn’t because Andy has to go to his mom’s, and it turned into this whole thing. He’s not talking to her at the moment.”

“Wow, does Andy know that?”

“No, I think B wanted to keep it to himself so Andy wouldn’t feel bad about them fighting.” He rolls his eyes. “I knew he’d start dating at some point, but I didn’t think it would be this early. I should have told him no dating until high school or something.” Ed steps closer to Harry. “You don’t think…I mean…if they did I wouldn’t care, but you don’t think….” He nods towards the two of them.

“I don’t know.” Harry sighs. “I wouldn’t care either. I think Andy’s confused if anything. He’s not quite ready to date or anything, it still grosses him out.”

“See, that seems normal for their age to me.”

“They’re all going through things at different speeds, think we just need to give it time.”

//

You show up to Harry’s around 6:15, you were in the middle of some good work and you just wanted to finish it up. You ring the bell and Andy answers.

“Hi, Y/N.” He beams.

“Hi, Andy, did you have fun playing basketball?”

“Yeah!” He tugs you inside. “We’re having taco salad tonight.”

“Sounds yummy.” You smile and walk into the kitchen with him.

“Hey.” Harry smiles and kisses you on the cheek. “Just getting everything onto the table, have a seat.”

“Thank you, sorry I’m late.”

“You barely are, it’s fine.” Harry and Andy sit down. “Andy, here’s your taco meat.” He passes him the small bowl. “I just made black beans for us, Y/N.”

You nod as Harry uses the salad tongs to put some on your plate. You all add your different fixings and dig in.

“So, how do the half days work? Will you have really short classes and go to all of them, or will you have your first few classes one day and the rest the next?” You ask Andy.

“We have homeroom, and then some big assembly, and then we have our first three classes. Thursday we have our last four classes, and then Friday is normal.”

“What’s your favorite subject?”

“Art.” He says, mouth full. “But I won’t have it until the second half of the school year, I have gym the first half.”

“All kids with last names A through M get art the first half, and then they switch. It helps mix up everyone on the different teacher teams.” Harry explains. “You and Brandon should still be together since his last name is Stewart.”

“Thank god, he and I are the only ones that actually know how to play volleyball.”

“What would that matter?” You ask.

“Every fall the gym classes have a volleyball tournament and the winning teams get to have this big event and the entire class comes, it’s so cool.”

“Oh! We did something similar to that at my middle school when I was kid.” You say.

“I like having gym in the fall, it gets me ready for the winter program.”

“What’s that?”

“Oh, it’s so cool, Y/N.” Harry says. “It’s completely funded by the school, every Friday pretty much once the mountains open up for skiing, they take the kids up for a day of skiing and snowboarding. All the parents have to do is provide snow pants and jackets, we don’t even have to worry about the other gear. Although, if you have your own you can bring it. Sometimes I volunteer to chaperone, it’s a hoot.”

“That is really cool, wow.”

“I had so much fun last year, I was way better on the slopes for our trip last February, right, Dad?”

“You definitely could see the improvement.” Harry smiles and takes a sip of his water.

“So, you ski, you like volleyball, and you play basketball. You’re a pretty active kid, Andy.”

“I love basketball, I don’t know what it is.”

“You sort of had to love it, it’s the only sport Mum and I felt comfortable with you playing.” Harry shakes his head. “He wanted play hockey and football, but we said no.”

“Why?” You ask.

“We were afraid of concussions. I know they can happen with basketball, but they’re less common.”

“I’m surprised you didn’t have him out there playing soccer.”

“I used to play when I was in elementary school, but I didn’t like it as much as basketball.” Andy shrugs.

“So, what makes art your favorite subject?”

“It’s the only time of day you can just do whatever you want. The teacher tells you about what it is they wanna see you make, and whatever tech, um….” He looks at Harry.

“Techniques.” Harry smiles.

“Yeah! Techniques, they show you those, and then they just let you do your thing. And whatever you make is right no matter what. I like painting the best, I think, but I also really liked when we did stuff with clay last year, I hope we do it again.”

“What’s your least favorite subject?” You ask.

“IMEC.” He groans.

“What the heck is that?”

“The Interuniversity Microelectronics Centre funds it.” Harry says. “It’s just for fifth and sixth graders. Andy had to make a birdhouse last year, they learn how architecture works, they learn about robotics.”

“I hated it, it was so boring until they let us build stuff. I also have a typing class this term which is gonna be boring. I already know how to type.” He rolls his eyes.

“Yes, but you still look down at the keyboard.” Harry says. “Gotta learn to not do that so you can type faster.”

“Right, because whatever job I end up applying for someday isn’t going to hire me because of how I type.” He scoffs. “I’m pretty good at math, although I don’t really like it, same for science, but this year we get to dissect squids!”

“Oh, that’s very exciting! I did the same thing in sixth grade, and our school at this science center that was run by this other teacher, and he had all these reptiles and chickens and other animals like that in there, so he came to the class and helped our science teacher with us, and then he made us fresh calamari. And I already liked calamari so I was one of the few kids that actually tried it.”

“That’s so cool!”

“Yeah, I wish the school here had a science center.” Harry says.

“The guy was so nice, and he used to go to all of the elementary schools in the area to bring frogs and snakes, so he knew us well by the time we were in middle school, and we all knew his pets well by then so there was nothing to be scared of. One day, this was also in six grade, we had class in the science center, and we were passing the different pets around, like the frogs and stuff, and I wasn’t afraid of the little garden snake or anything, but it wasn’t the snake we were used to, and the girls next to me got scared, so I was asked to bring the snake back up to the teacher, and the girl next to me accidentally thwacked the snake’s head, and the snake bit me! Right here.” You hold your forearm out and show the spot, not that there was a scar. The boys both gasp. “So, I went up, still holding the snake, and I was like it bit me. And the teacher said no it didn’t, but my arm started spurting out blood so I was like no it did, so it was this whole thing, right? He took the snake and put it away, and he got me something for my arm, and my actual science teacher had to walk me down to the nurse, but before I left he gave me a fresh snake skin to take home with me as a consolation or something.” You take a sip of your water. “It was really funny when I was down at the nurse because while one was wrapping my arm up, the other had to call home, and my mom was in Florida with my grandparents, so my dad answered and I remember the nurse says, ‘I want to preface that Y/N is fine, but she was bit by a snake in the science center’, and I heard my dad yell, so they gave the phone to me and I told him I really was fine and I didn’t need to come home.”

“That’s so wild, are you afraid of snakes now?” Harry asks.

“Not at all, actually. The bite didn’t really hurt, if anything I respect them.”

“Did your mom ever find out?” Andy was fully invested in this story.

“Yes.” You giggle. “I went with my dad to pick her up from the airport, Phil, my brother, was there too. My dad claims he asked me not to tell my mom just because it would add to her nerves, but the second she got in the car I guess I told her all about it, and my dad was not happy.” You laugh. “I’ll never forget that.”

“You always tell the best stories, Y/N.” Andy chuckles and finishes up his dinner.

You help clean up, even though Harry told you that you were a guest and didn’t need to. You fix Andy up with a bowl of ice cream before he plops down in front of the TV.

“Hey, bud, you still need to shower…” Harry says.

“Ugh, fine.” He shovels the rest of his ice cream in his mouth and puts the bowl in the sink.

You and Harry sit down on the couch together.

“Smooth.” You say.

“What?”

“Got me all alone now.”

“He genuinely needed to shower! Played basketball all afternoon, after all.” He puts his arm around you. “But I definitely mind being alone with you right now, even if it’s just a few minutes. We have a fifteen minute shower rule.”

“Smart.” You look up at him and smile.

“He’ll be at his mum’s this weekend.”

“So I’ve heard.”

“Would you like to go out Friday night?”

“Um, well, Jan and I were hoping to go out for drinks, but you could come! Or I could come over after.”

“No, I don’t wanna ruin your girl’s night.”

“You wouldn’t! You’ve come so many times before, I’m sure she won’t mind. I can ask her tomorrow if she’s okay with it.”

“Alright, but only if she doesn’t mind.” He kisses your temple.

“I should get going before things get a little too kissy between us.” You sigh. “Might not be able to peel myself away.” You say, ghosting your lips over his and pulling away with a smirk.

“Tease.”

“Sorry, babe.” You pout at him and stand up. “Tell Andy I say goodnight.”

“I will.” He stands up and walks you to the door.

“Thanks for dinner, I had fun as usual.”

“Anytime.” He pecks your lips before you head out and he sighs.

“How come she always leaves?” Andy asks coming out with his hair brush and mouse, sitting on the floor so Harry can sit in the chair behind him to do his hair.

“What do you mean?” Harry asks, taking the brush and mouse from him, sitting down.

“How come she doesn’t just stay over?”

“Um…it’s a little complicated.” He says as he runs the mouse through Andy’s curls.

“Because of me?”

“Not necessarily…it’s a little soon for her to be staying here while you’re here, though. I’m sure she will eventually. Alright, all set.” Andy stands up and plops down on the couch.

“A little TV before bed?”

“I’d rather you go read, you know that. I want you to sleep well before your first day of school.”

“Fine…can we pick out an outfit then?”

“Yeah, let’s go raid your closet.”

//

The next couple of days goes by with you barely seeing Harry. He was in and out because Andy had half days and he needed to pick him up. It gave you a chance to go up to Janette’s office to see if she minded him joining on Friday night.

“Of course I don’t mind! I mean, I was hoping for you to spill some of the juicy details, but that can wait.” She shrugs.

“Jan, there’s nothing juicy to spill.” You chuckle.

“Have you boned?”

“Well…yeah…”

“So there’s plenty to spill.”

“It doesn’t happen that often. It’s been over a week, actually. He’s been busy with Andy.”

“Single dads, they’re hot until the kid gets in the way.”

“It’s alright, we have all weekend to hang out.”

“So why even bother having drinks with me? Just go to his place and get it on.”

“No! I wanna hang out with you, get back into our routine. I just didn’t wanna leave him out.”

“I like hanging out with the both of you, it was a lot of fun last year the few times he joined us. It’s really no problem.”

“Great, thanks for being so cool about it.”

“Oh, please.” She scoffs. “We’re not in high school, I don’t care if you bring your boyfriend with you.”

“He’s…I don’t think he’s my boyfriend yet.” You sit down in one of her chairs and she quickly closes her door.

“What do you mean?”

“We haven’t had a chat about it. We know we’re together, but we haven’t had a talk about what it all means. It’s only been a couple of months.”

“Just like a man, he wants you, but won’t fully commit.”

“To be fair…I’d probably take it slow too if I had a kid.”

“Don’t make excuses Y/N, you two do so many things together, Andy adores you, Harry needs to just tell you he wants you to be his girlfriend.”

“It doesn’t exactly bother me, like, I’m not itching for the label. I’ve liked just going with the flow. It’s not like we’re seeing other people.”

“But you could if you wanted to, and he should know that. He can’t just string you along, Y/N.”

“He’s not…he wants to be with me.”

“Then he should really want to be with you.”

Janette made some good points, that had you wracking your brain around things. It was pretty clear that neither of you were seeing anyone else, but you easily could if you really want to. You would never do that, of course. You never really liked the idea of juggling multiple people at the same time. It was easier to focus your attention on one person.

“Hey!” Harry smiles. “Feel like I haven’t seen you all day. I dropped Andy off at Brandon’s, so he’ll be there until I’m done for the day here.”

“Alright.” You give him a small smile.

“How’s syllabus week been treating you so far?”

“It’s been alright, I’ve been busy with my advisees getting them the correct classes.”

“Oh, right, you got a few of the sophomores this year. Still can’t quite get it together I’m afraid.” You hum your response and nod. “Well, I’m free for a bit if you-“

“Har, I’m kind of busy. I need to prep for my next class and then I need to hunker down on my thesis. I’ll just text you later or something.”

“Oh…um, alright.”

“Jan said you’re more than welcome to join on Friday night, by the way.”

“Okay, I’ll plan for that then.”

“Could you close my door on your way out?”

“Sure.” He does so and you sigh as he leaves.

You didn’t mean to be so cold, but now you were feeling sort of pissed. If he liked you as much as he said, what was the big deal about him calling you his girlfriend? You wanted to be able to refer to him as your boyfriend. He was more than a friend, you were dating, hell, everyone knows you’re dating, so what the fuck was the hold up?

//

Friday after work you go home to change. You had barely spoken to Harry, but to be fair, you were really busy. You had a check in with Lisa that put a lot of your work into perspective. She was such a huge help, and now you two have bi-weekly meetings set up to keep you on track, which you greatly appreciated.

You wanted to look so strikingly good that Harry would get whiplash when he saw you. So, you rummage through your closet and dresser to find something, anything! You end up going with a tight pair of dark blue skinny jeans. You pair it with a black, lace bodysuit and black booties. You certainly weren’t fucking around. After fluffing up your hair, and redoing your makeup, you grab your leather jacket, and head down to your uber.

“Damn, chica, you look good.” Janette says, giving you a kiss on the cheek.

“Thanks, I feel good.” You smile and sit. “I’m exhausted, it was a long week.”

“I know, everyone thinks syllabus week is easy, but it’s not. Sometimes I’ve had to redo my entire class structure depending on the caliber in class.”

“It was the advisees for me. I could never not have my schedule together like some of these kids. I’d have too much anxiety.”

“Many of them just haven’t had the lightbulb go off yet, unfortunately, but they well. You could always ask Harry for some pointers, he’s exceptional with his advisees.”

“Of course he is.” You scoff. “He’s exceptional at everything.”

You both get through one drink before Harry shows up. He kisses your cheek and Janette’s, and then sits down next to you.

“Sorry, Andy really wanted Paige to stay for dinner because he didn’t want to have to go through how his first few days of school were twice.”

“No worries, H, glad you’re here now.” Janette says. The waiter comes over to take Harry’s drink order, and then he puts his arm around you.

“You look nice.” He smiles.

“Thanks.” You smile back.

“Feel like I haven’t seen anyone all week, it’s been madness.” Harry says just as his drink comes to the table, and he thanks the waiter. “At least our hiking retreat is coming up soon.”

“I can’t wait! Broke in a new pair of boots over the summer.” Janette says. “And you’re a pro now, right, Y/N?”

“You bet.” You sip your drink, and Harry notices the red lipstick mark left behind. You rarely wore lipstick, and if you did it was more of a nude color. Harry had a weakness for red lipstick, for whatever reason, and with you wearing it, well, he felt especially weak. You look up at him innocently. “What?”

“Nothing.” He swallows and takes a sip of his own drink.

“So, how was Andy’s first couple of days of school?” Janette asks.

“They were good.” Harry shrugs. “Normal first week stuff, learning everyone’s names, getting the schedules together, overview of what they’ll be learning, and I got the usual pink and yellow cards for emergency contact info. Guess it was good Paige was over so we could just fill them out in one sitting.”

During the night, Harry’s hand drifts down to your thigh, and it stays there, squeezing it once in a while. You knew he probably just wanted to take you home, but you were enjoying Janette’s company too much to wanna leave yet. You all were laughing and having a great time, that was until the waiter had slipped you his number under the napkin of your last drink order and winked at you.

“Wow, he’s got some balls on him.” You say as you look at the number.

“I’ll say, I’m sitting right here.” Harry says.

“Well…the three of us have come here plenty of times, he obviously didn’t think anything of you sitting together.” Janette points out.

“I should go set him straight, I’d feel terrible if he was expecting me to call.” You say and look over at him, he was standing behind the bar now. You start to get up, but Harry squeezes your thigh especially hard.

“You can’t be serious, just let it go.” He says.

“Harry, relax.” You slide out of the booth and go up to the bar.

“You don’t own her, you know?” Janette says, sipping her drink.

“I’m well aware, thanks.” He rolls his eyes.

“Perhaps if you were her boyfriend she’d feel less inclined to go let that boy down.”

“We haven’t been dating that long, Jan.”

“So? When you know you know, and I think you know you wanna be serious with her. Don’t let her slip away because you’re scared. I’ve seen it happen one too many times. Usually whatever woman you’re seeing gets fed up with being put second to Andy, but she hasn’t. She completely gets it, so stop being such a baby, and just…define the relationship.”

He huffs at that and they both look over at you and the waiter.

“Hi.” You say shyly. “Did you mean to slip me this?” You show him the napkin with his number on it.

“I did.” He smirks. “You come here a lot, you’re cute, figured I’d shoot my shot.”

“That’s very nice of you, but...” You slide the napkin back to him. “See that guy I’m sitting next to you?” You use your thumb to point behind you. “I’m dating him, and I really like him, so…I’m sorry. I just wanted you to know why I wouldn’t be calling.”

“Oh…well…alright then. Thought you two were just friends, my bad.”

“We were friends, but now we’re more.” You smile. “Hope you have a good night.”

“You too.” He smiles back and you turn around to come back to your booth.

“What?” You ask as they both look at you.

“What did you say to him?” Harry asks.

“Nothing, just…that basically I’m not single, so, no big deal.” You sip your drink and look at him. “That’s the truth isn’t it? I’m not single?”

“Definitely not.” He puts his arm around your shoulders and kisses your temple.

Once you’re all done with your drinks, you each say goodnight, and head to your ubers.

“Did you want to come back to mine?” He asks.

“I don’t have my stuff, come to mine?”

“You know, I have makeup remover wipes and face wash you can use.”

“Harry, I don’t really wanna have to put all of this back on in the morning when I go home.”

“I could give you something to wear, please? You’ve never slept at my place, I really want you to.”

“Spare toothbrush?”

“Yup.”

“Alright.” You sigh. “We can go to yours.”

He perks up, and orders the car to go to his place. You both sit in the back and he holds you close. When you get inside his house he gets you a glass of water. You felt like you were going to boil over, and the alcohol in your system makes you blurt your thoughts out.

“Harry, I know it seems childish, but are you my boyfriend, or what?” You say in one breath and he nearly chokes on his water. “We both really like each other and we’re having fun, and I’d…I’d like to be able to refer to you as such and not just the person I’m seeing.”

“Oh, babe, it’s not childish.” He cups one of your cheeks and rubs his thumb over your cheekbone. You lean into his touch.

“I just wanna know you’re all mine, Harry.”

“I am, I so am.” He wraps his arms around you and pulls you to his chest. “And you’re all mine?”

“Yes.” You say, muffled by his chest. “All yours.” You look up at him and he looks down at you. “Just say it, please?”

“I’m your boyfriend, Y/N.”

You smile at him and pucker your lips so he’ll kiss you. His hands move to cup your jaw, and he sucks on your bottom lip, causing your eyes to flutter closed. He backs you up to one of the kitchen counters, and hoists you up for you to sit on it. Your fingers tug at his hair, but he pulls them away to get your jacket off.

“Look at this.” He says, playing with one of the straps on the bodysuit. “You wore this sexy thing, and you put on such a nice lipstick.”

“Probably all messed up now.” You say giggling at his now red lips.

“Don’t care.” He kisses you again as his hands travel to your breasts. He kisses down your chest, and swirls his tongue around the lace material covering your nipple.

“You tease too much.”

“It’s what you get being such a tease all night to me, making me wait. Wanted to kill you when you got another drink.”

“Aw, I made you wait? That must really suck.” You say sarcastically.

“I didn’t make you wait that long.” You roll your eyes at that. “Are you telling me you would have fucked me on our first date?”

“Maybe not the first, but the night you came to my place to watch that movie I certainly would have been up for it.” You bite your bottom lip. “Sort of missed you since we last got frisky in my shower.”

“I know.” He sighs and presses his forehead to yours. “I’m sorry we can’t just run off whenever.”

“It’s okay, I understand.” You peck at his lips. “But…we’re alone now, so…”

“Right.” He gets his hands under your ass and you wrap your legs around his waist and kiss on his neck as he brings you to his room.

You pull him down with you, but he stops.

“Shoes, babe.” He chuckles, kicking his boots and socks off.

“Oh, right.” You laugh and do the same, then he comes back to hover over you.

“I like how eager you get, makes me feel good.” He mumbles as he undoes your jeans. You lifts your hips to help him tug them down yours legs. “This is really all you were wearing tonight?”

“Not much I can wear under a bodysuit.” You smirk.

“It’s so sexy.” He runs his hand down your body and your covered center. “What are these, snaps?”

“Yeah, it’s so I don’t have to take the whole thing off to go to the bathroom.” You blush.

“How functional.” He smirks and works to take his own shirt and pants off, leaving him in his boxers.

“There’s also a zipper on the back, see.” You roll over and arch your back to give him the perfect view of your ass, and give him a playful smile.

“I literally can’t decide if I want it to stay on or off.” His hands rub over your ass and squeeze. “Off, definitely off.” He reaches for the zipper and drags it down. “Need to see all of you.”

You roll back over and get it the rest of the way off. You cup his cheeks and pull him down on top of you to kiss. He grinds his hard dick against your center and you groan.

“Get these stupid things off.” You grunt and toe at his boxers. They come off and his cock slides between your wet folds. “Fuck, that feels good.”

He kisses down your body and you smile as he works his way to get his head between your legs. His fingers dig into your thighs and he has you put them over his shoulders. He licks a flat stripe up your center before lapping around your folds. Then he swirls his tongue around your clit as his middle finger enters you.

“Fuck, Harry.” You breathe.

He moans against you as he sucks on your clit, and gets a second finger inside you. He pumps them in and out slowly, another way of teasing. Each time he pulls them out you squeeze around him. The tip of his tongue flicks against your clit and you start panting. You clutch at the blankets around you and grit your teeth. He goes back to sucking on your clit, and that’s when you lose it. Your back arches off the bed, and your vision goes hazy.

“Oh my god.” You moan. You watch as he sucks his fingers into his mouth. “Please tell me you have condoms.”

“Course I do.” He smirks and reaches into his side table for them. “And I keep them in a nice, convenient place, unlike you.”

“I told you, I keep other things in my side tables.”

“Yeah?” He says as he gets the foil packet open. “Like what?”

“You’ll find out at some point.” You wink, and pull him down so he’s on his back.

“Got some toys or something?” He grunts as you sink down on him.

“Maybe.” You grin and move your hips in a circle on him. His hands move your ass to hold onto.

“Like what?” He groans when you start to raise and lower yourself on him.

“Maybe I would have shown you tonight if you weren’t so insistent on coming here.”

“Oh, so it’s like that, huh?”

“Yup.”

He grips your hips and thrusts up into you, causing you to make a surprised noise. You let him continue and you scratch down his chest as you bounce up and down on him. He pulls you down to him so he can keep one arm wrapped around you, and the other is snaked between the two of you so he can rub your clit. You bite down on his collar bone.

“Harry.” You whine.

“Gonna come?”

“Y-yeah.” You squeeze at one of his biceps as you gasp from the pleasure. “Christ.” You breathe.

He rolls you both over so he’s on top, and puts both of your legs over his shoulders, going in hard and fast. Your head rolls back into the pillows. He didn’t care that you were sensitive, and neither did you because his tip was hitting your g-spot perfectly from this angle.

“I’ve-I’ve never had sex like this before.” You blurt out.

“Like what?” He grunts as he continues to slam into you.

“Where it just always feel good. I feel…shit, I feel so taken care of.”

His eyes widen as he looks down at you.

“Oh, Y/N.”

He drops your legs and comes down to you, crashing his mouth to yours. He rocks in and out of you as you wrap your legs around his waist. You tug at his hair and mold your tongue to his. You were tightening around him. He knew you were close. He moves to kiss on your neck and nibble son your earlobe.

“Give me another one, babe, know you can do it.”

“H-Harry!” His voice in your ear was just too powerful. Your nails scratch down his back as you come to another release.

He gives you another few hard thrusts before he spills into the condom. He rests his head on your chest for a few moments before pulling out of you and discarding the condom. He pecks at your lips and helps you up, guiding you to his bathroom.

“Let’s see….” He rummages through the cabinets. He grabs a spare toothbrush, the makeup remover wipes, a wash cloth, and his facewash. “Here you go, take your time.” He kisses your cheek and leaves you to do your thing.

You use the toilet first, and then furrow your brows looking for something to tie your hair back. You find one of his scrunchies and use that. You wonder for a moment why he might have makeup remover wipes, but you don’t worry about it for the moment. You wash your face and brush your teeth, and put everything back. You shake your hair out, and come back to the bed.

“All set?” He asks. He had put on a new pair of boxers.

“Mhm.” You slide into the bed as he goes to use the bathroom next. When he’s done he comes right in to spoon you. “Why do you have makeup wipes?”

“Because I wear makeup sometimes if I have a nasty zit or something.” He says honestly.

“Oh.”

“Is that weird?”

“Not at all.” You turn slightly look up at him and smile. “I was just curious if they were…leftover from someone else, but that’s probably a silly thing to think.”

“Would be sort of scummy of me to leave something like that lying around for someone else to use.” He kisses your nose and you settle back down. “I’m really glad you’re spending the night here.”

“Me too, your bed is really comfy.” You sigh.

“Mm.” He hums as he nestles into you.

This was the first time in a long time you actually felt comfortable sleeping over at a guy’s place, and it felt really good.

//

Harry wakes up incredibly hard against you. He couldn’t help it. You slept naked, quite a bit, and he was pressed against you all night. You were still sound asleep, and he didn’t want to wake you, but he just couldn’t settle himself. He slowly detaches from you to lay on his back. You feel a shiver go through you from a lack of warmth. You reach behind you.

“Mm, Harry?” You mumble.

“M’right here.” He chuckles and reaches to squeeze your hip.

You roll onto your other side to rest your head on his chest. Your leg goes over his and your eyes snap open.

“Um, good morning.” You giggle.

“Don’t laugh, it hurts.” He groans, putting his forearm over his eyes.

“I didn’t think morning wood still happened like this the only you got.”

“Nope it does, and it’s just as annoying as when you’re a teenager.”

“Well…” You yawn. “Maybe I can help you out.”

“You’re still tired, it’s fine.”

“No, I wanna take care of you, let’s have sex.”

“I didn’t think you liked it in the morning.”

“Just because I don’t want you tonguing my puss first thing in the morning doesn’t I don’t like morning sex. I love morning sex, actually.”

“Yeah?”

“Mhm.” You start kissing on his chest.

“Get on your stomach.”

You grin up at him and does as he says. He gets a condom situated on him, and gets behind you. He slides in slowly, gripping onto your hips.

“God, you feel so fucking good.” He says once he’s all the way in. “Is it okay I didn’t finger you first, it doesn’t hurt?”

“Yeah, I’m fine, go ahead and move, Harry.”

He was so considerate, and you appreciated it so much. You were on all fours in front of him while he made slow, deep thrusts into you. He’d pull almost all the way out and then slam back in. Harry hadn’t realized just how much he missed being in a relationship. Being able to wake up and fuck the person you cared a lot about was so utterly convenient, and yet so incredibly hard to find. He wasn’t sure who to thank for brining you to the White Mountains, but he felt like someone deserved a fruit basket.

With Harry, you felt just as grateful. A year ago, you were thankful for a blossoming friendship, now you were thankful that he was your boyfriend. The guy really knew how to make run down, no other guy had ever made you so wet before, you were almost embarrassed, but he didn’t seem to care. He was probably flattered, if anything.

You feel his hand slide up your back and grip the back of your neck. His other hand slides from your hip to your clit. God, he’s so attentive. He really cares about how good you feel and isn’t concerned with getting his.

“Harry.” You moan as your head falls to your chest.

“S-say it again.” He groans.

“Harry.” You moan louder. He was hitting so deep inside you, and rubbing your clit perfectly. “Harry!” You cry out when you feel your orgasm consume you. You squeeze impossibly tight around him and he moans out your name and spills into the condom.

He pulls out slowly to not hurt you, and then throws the condom into the trash. He comes back over to your quickly and smooches your cheeks rapidly, causing you to giggle. You pull him close to you and he giggles too.

“I could really get used to this.” He says.

“Me too.”

//

You spent most of that day in and out of Harry’s bed. You had sex again in the shower, or, well, he fingered you in the shower, and then he made you breakfast, an egg frittata, and while it was baking he bent you over the kitchen table. You made some joke about it being a family space, so he just smacked your ass and told you to be quiet, and that was that on that. You were going to take a break and watch a movie, but things escalated, and he just brought you back to his bedroom. After scarfing down a pizza for dinner, you thought it might be time to go home.

“I’ve been here all day.”

“You say that like it’s a bad thing, you can stay another night if you want.”

“That’s sweet of you, but…”

“And you look so cute in my clothes.” He pouts at you. It was true, you looked very cute in his joggers and long-sleeve shirt. “You really wanna go?”

“I just…I mean, what time is Andy coming back?”

“I pick him up on Sundays, so it’s not like they’d just walk in on us. I usually get him around six.”

“Oh…you….you really want me to stick around another night? You’re not sick of me yet?”

“Sick of you?” He chuckles. “Haven’t had enough of you.”

“Okay.” You smile. “I’m too tired to drive anyways.” You press your forehead to his chest.

“Aw, did I wear my baby out?” He asks as he wraps his arms around you.

“Mhm.” You nod and smile bigger. You were his baby.

“What do you say we go get cozy in bed, I’ll turn the TV on, and you can sit in front of me, and I’ll rub your shoulders?”

“You have a TV in there?”

“Yeah, I keep it in the armoire.”

“Oh! That sounds perfect then.”

Harry puts on The Office, and you both get under the blankets, and you sit in front of him between his legs and he massages your neck and shoulders. About ten minutes in, your eyelids starts to droop, and your body fully relaxes into Harry’s. He kisses your temple and holds you tight.

“It’s okay if you fall asleep.”

“No, I feel bad.” You mumble.

“Shh, babe, it’s alright.” He coos.

“Mm’okay.” You could feel yourself really slipping into sleep. “Love you, g’night.” You mumble, and fully pass out in his arms.

His entire body stiffens and he looks down at you. His heart starts beating rapidly. Did you just say you loved him?! He just agreed to be your boyfriend, and now you’re in love with him?! TOO MUCH TOO SOON! He almost wants to wake you to ask, but clearly you said it by accident, in a haze. Would you even remember saying it? He sinks down in the bed, careful to not move you too much. He wasn’t sure how he felt about all this. How could you already love him? You still barely knew him. What was there to love?

//

Harry wakes up with bloodshot eyes on Sunday morning as he’s wrapped around you, his dick much less hard than it was the morning before. You slept peacefully all night, blissfully unaware of what you said, and his inner turmoil. You adjust into him and he holds you tighter, almost out of fear. You roll over to face him and you peck at his lips.

“Morning.” You say, nuzzling into his chest.

“Morning.” He rubs your back.

“I slept so good, I’m glad I stayed again.”

“Yeah, me too.”

“I don’t even remember falling asleep. Your hands in every way are magic.” You chuckle into him.

“Yeah? You liked the little massage?”

“Mhm, loved it.” You smile up at him and give him a squeeze before getting out of bed.

You definitely forgot saying what you said. There wasn’t even any recollection on your face. You said it yourself, you didn’t remember falling asleep.

“Hey, do you mind if I wear this home?” You say, coming out of the bathroom, putting the clothes back on that he loaned you yesterday. “Jeans and a bodysuit don’t sound like fun.”

“No, yeah, that’s fine.”

“Thanks.” You smile and crawl back on the bed, straddling him. “You’re too good to me.” You sigh, moving to lay your chest on his, hugging him.

“What can I say…I just…like you a lot.”

“I like you a lot too.” You kiss his cheek. “I’m gonna go home now. I have to go grocery shopping and get ready for the week.”

“Alright.” He puckers his lips and you kiss him again before getting off him.

“Andy won’t have any half days this week?”

“Nope, those are all done.” He says, getting out of bed to walk you to the door.

“Okay.”

“Why?”

“No reason.” You say coyly. “Just…if both are free at the same time, we could…sneak away for a bit.” You bite your bottom lip and look up at him. “Just a thought.”

“I like the way you think.” He kisses you again, and lets you leave. “God, I’m so fucked.” He says to himself and flops onto the couch, grabbing one of the pillows to clutch to his chest. He felt like he was going to collapse in on himself.

//

“You had a dream you said what to him?!” Janette screamed through your phone on Sunday night.

At some point during the day between doing the laundry and doing some meal prep, you had this weird feeling come over you, and you needed to talk about it with someone.

“It felt so real, I can’t exactly remember what was going on in the dream, but I told him I loved him…”

“Do you?!”

“I don’t know! We just really made things official! God, we did have a really nice weekend together too. No work, just hanging out and enjoying each other’s company. It’s so weird, I don’t even remember falling asleep. We were cuddling while watching TV, and then I think I just passed out.”

“Why?”

“I was exhausted…we…really enjoyed each other’s company on Saturday.”

“Damn.”

“At least it was just a dream. I’d be mortified if I had said it out loud. I wouldn’t want to scare him off.”

“So, you’re not in love with him?”

“I really don’t know, Jan. I’m falling really hard for him, I feel like I could be in love, but I really don’t know. I think it’s too soon to tell.”  

//

Harry thought about you all day. While doing his own laundry, doing his own grocery shopping, and other chores. Andy could tell right away that something was off.

“Are you alright? You were quiet when you got to the house.” Andy asks from the backseat.

“Huh? Oh yeah, I’m fine. Just a little distracted is all, sorry.”

“Did you get to hang out with Y/N this weekend?”

“Yeah, for most of the weekend, actually. It was nice. She’s, um, officially my girlfriend.”

“Took you long enough! That’s great, Dad.” Andy smiles and leans forward to nudge Harry’s shoulder.

“I’m glad you like her so much.”

“She’s been nice to me since day one, she’s cool. She’s easy to talk to, too.”

“Yeah, she is. Feel like I could chat with her for hours and never get bored.”

“I like when she comes over for dinner, she always tells a funny story. I told Mum and Noah about her snake bite story.”

“What a roller coaster that was, huh?”

“Yeah! Can we go hiking this weekend? Brandon was wondering if we could go again soon, and maybe Y/N could come too…”

“Sure, um, I’ll see how the weather’s looking next Sunday.”

“Awesome! So, guess what?”

“What?”

“Brandon and Molly broke up!”

“You’re kidding?! When did that happen?” Harry wasn’t all that shocked. Middle school relationships never lasted, but he was playing it up for Andy’s sake.

“Over the weekend. He said she was getting too clingy or whatever. He called to tell me right away. I made sure to ask if he was okay, and he said he was fine. He said he didn’t feel sad about it, is that weird?”

“Not really…maybe he didn’t like her as much as he thought, you know? It might have been exciting at camp because it feels good when someone tells you they like you, but maybe he realized he wasn’t that into her.”

“That’s basically what he said, that he just wasn’t that into her. He said even kissing wasn’t that exciting anymore.”

“There you go then.”

“Does it make me a bad person that I’m happy he’s not seeing her anymore?”

“No…but just keep in mind, if you two stay good friends for a long time, you’ll have to get used to you each dating people.”

“I guess.” Andy shrugs. “It feels like I’ll never like a girl enough to wanna date one.”

“You’ve got time to figure all that out…you…may not want to date girls in general, and that’s fine too.”

“I’m not gay, Dad.” Andy scoffs.

“I’m not saying you are, not that it would be a bad thing, I’m just saying you may find as you get older that…ugh…how do I explain this…like, for me? I just like people. I’m attracted to who I’m attracted to, and I don’t read into it more than that.”

“Ew, are you going to tell me that you’ve been with guys?”

“Well…I never have been, but I don’t think it would be gross if I did. I’m attracted to women, but I wouldn’t say I have a type. Y/N looks a lot different than Mum does, you know?”

“Yeah.” Andy ponders for a moment. “How…ow do you know you’re attracted to women?”

“Just do.” Harry shrugs. “I’m sure they’ll start talking to you about all this in health class this year, but when you really start to go through puberty, and your voice starts to crack, and stuff like that, you just sort of start figuring out what you like and don’t like. I’m not sure how else to explain it, but just know you’ve got a ton of time to figure it all out. There are people my age still figuring it out, so don’t put too much pressure on yourself, and no matter what, know that Mum and I love you.”

“You’re so cheesy.” Andy rolls his eyes. “But…thanks.”

//

The second week of classes was less stressful than the first, as far as classes went. You were stressed about your doctoral work. You wished you had done more over the summer, but you had a certain distraction to thank for not doing as much as you should have. This weekend you needed to stay in and hunker down. And you didn’t even need to feel bad about it because you knew Harry would be busy with Andy.

“Hey.” Harry taps on your door Wednesday afternoon before he heads out. He had been sort of distant this week, but you weren’t reading into it. You knew he was still working on a manuscript.

“What’s up?” You say without looking up from your computer.

“Going for a hike Sunday with the boys…would you like to join?”

“Um….” You stop typing and look at him. “I know I should say yes to get outside while it’s still nice out, but I was hoping to get some work done this weekend, so I think I’ll pass, sorry.”

“That’s fine, I get.” He clears his throat. “So…I won’t see you at all this weekend, is that what you’re saying?”

“I’m afraid so, I’m sorry.”

This whole ‘love you’ thing kept ringing in Harry’s ears. He was trying so hard to read you, but you weren’t letting on about any hidden feelings, and it wasn’t like you had said it again. Maybe you had just been so utterly exhausted that you saying ‘love you, g’night’ just felt natural, like you would have said it to anyone. That thought didn’t make him feel better either.

“Um…it’s Wednesday.” He says.

“Yes.” You chuckle.

“Sorry, I just meant, on Wednesdays I pick Andy up from school and shoot him over to his Mum’s for dinner, and then she brings him back around eight, right before bed.”

“Okay…”

“Would you like to have dinner tonight? I could come to your place if that’s more convenient, I could pick up take out.”

“I’ll take you up on the take out, but I’ll come to your place, that way you’ll be home in case he’s back early.”

“Alright.” He perks up. “Anything in particular you’d like?”

“Thai?”

“I’m on it, I’ll see you later.”

You giggle to yourself as he leaves. He was so sweet. You need to make sure you go out of your office at a reasonable time so you’d have a good chunk of time with him.

You did well, you got to Harry’s around six, and he had a sushi platter waiting for the two of you on his kitchen table.

“How much do I owe you?” You ask, sitting down.

“Don’t be silly.” He scoffs.

“Come on, let me give you some money for this.”

“It was pocket change, relax.”

You smile at him and pop a piece of sushi into your mouth.

“Mm, this is so good.”

“I’ve literally never had a bad meal at that Thai place, I feel lucky to have it here.”

“Same here, it’s a hidden treasure.” You take a sip of water and put your hand over his. “Sorry again that I can’t be there for the hike Sunday.”

“I completely understand, really, don’t worry about it.”

He wanted to just bring it up, he wanted to tell you what you said, but he knew bringing it up would open up an entire can of worms. He felt strongly about you, he cared about you, and was definitely falling for you, but he wasn’t entirely sure if he was in love with you yet.

“I love the pots that Andy painted for me, he’s really got a gift.”

“Yeah, he’s really talented.” Harry smiles.

“I…I know you haven’t let a ton of people into this little world of yours, but I’m…happy I’m becoming a part of it. We didn’t have a lot family dinners growing up, so I love how much you’ve been including me in yours.”

Alright, so not only did you adore his son as much as his son adored you, but you were expressing your feelings about becoming part of his world. Fuck, maybe he was in love you.

“You…you make me feel really special, Harry. I’ve never…really felt like this in a relationship before.” You were blushing. You weren’t sure why, over sushi, you felt like telling him all of this, but reassuring someone in a relationship was important.

“You’re so special to me, Y/N, you have no idea. I…I haven’t been this happy in a long time.” He chews his inner cheek and then takes a deep breath. “You…you said something right before you fell asleep the other night.”

“I did? What did I say?”

“You…said something sort of serious to me, and it doesn’t seem like you remember, so I haven’t wanted to bring it up, but I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it.”

You try to think of what you might have said, and then it hits you and your eyes widen. What you said wasn’t just a dream, you had really told Harry you loved him. It was in a daze, but maybe you actually meant it.

“I think I remember now…I…shit, I thought I just dreamt that because I’ve had other dreams about you, you know?”

“So…it was an accident?”

“I don’t know.” You groan. “I was so sleepy, and you were making me feel so cozy and cared for, and…I guess it just slipped out.” You look away from him for a moment, and then back to meet his gaze. “Did it freak you out?”

“Um…a little at first, but that’s only because-“

“it’s too soon, right? It’s only been a couple of months.”

“That doesn’t matter to me. Sometimes you just know, it’s more…of an internal thing. I…to me, like, I don’t know, what’s there to love about me?”

“Harry…” You get up from your seat and have him skootch out so you can sit in his lap. You take him in for a hug, and press your head into the crook of your neck. He holds you just as close and then you lift your head to look at him. “Baby, it would take me forever to go through a list of things to love about you.” His eyes were intense as they looked into yours. It’s as if he thought you were lying.

“What are you saying, you…”

“I do.” You nod. “I…I’ve fallen in love with you.”

You had only been in love once before, and that love wasn’t even real, it was with your high school sweetheart. You had never been with someone you liked as much as you liked Harry, and it felt scary to feel so strongly about someone, but you felt it.

“Y/N.” He tucks some hair behind your ear, and that’s how you know it’s all okay. His fingers slide to the back of your neck so he can kiss you. It’s tender, and you feel a wetness on your cheeks. When you pull away you see a few tears sliding down his cheeks.

“Don’t cry, Harry.” You say just above a whisper, wiping the tears away with your thumbs.

“I can’ help it, I’m…scared.”

“About what?” You feel his hands grip at your back harder, like he was holding onto you for dear life.

“That…you’ll leave me.”

Your eyebrows raise. Paige had walked out on him, that much you were able to piece together from everything he’s told you. That mixed with the fact he hasn’t really gotten serious with anyone in a while. He clearly trusted you more than others, but you understood his fear.

“I’m not going anywhere. I’m not…I’m not going to hurt you.”

“You can’t guarantee that.”

“Maybe not, but I’m not the type to just quit on something. I know I walked away when we had that argument last month, but I feel like we’ve been doing well with checking in about our feelings since then. Don’t you agree?” He nods yes. “I want this with you, and everything that comes with it. If I didn’t then I would have never kissed you that night.”

“Well, technically I kissed you.” He jokes through his few tears, and it makes you laugh. “I want this with you too…I…”

“I only want you to say it back if you really mean it. It’s okay if you’re not there with me yet.” You run a hand through his hair to soothe him.

“I’ve fallen in love with you too.”

You smile at him and lean back in to kiss him. It’s soft at first, but he pulls you as close as possible, making it become needy. You both still tasted like dinner, but neither of you cared. He bites harshly on your bottom lip and you moan into him, tugging at his hair. He reaches around you to move the plates to the other side of the table and then lifts you on top of it, pressing your back flat to it, and keep your legs around his waist. He bites down on your neck while his fingers work to undo your pants.

“Is this okay?” he breathes against your neck.

“Yes, fuck, please, Harry.” You were panting with anticipation.

“Dad, I’m home!”

“Jesus!” Harry yelps and jumps back from you, rushing over to the door, checking himself first to make sure the strain in his pants wasn’t too noticeable. You quickly work to get off the table and button your pants back up. “What, uh, what, oh, hi, Paige.” He rambles as Paige comes into the house with Andy.

“Sorry we’re early, Harry, smart guy here left all of his homework here, so…” She blushes when she sees you, frazzled and flushed. “Hi, Y/N.”

“Hi, Paige, Andy.” You clear your throat. “We were just finishing dinner, um, I can get going.” You snatch your bag, and walk towards the door.

“You don’t have to go, Y/N.” Andy says.

“Um.” You heart was racing. You look at Harry.

“I’ll walk you to your car.” He says and puts a hand on your back to lead you out, leaving Andy and Paige confused. “I’m so sorry.” He scream-whispers.

“It’s okay.” You say, and clear your throat. “Um…maybe call me later when he goes to bed?”

“Yeah, definitely.” He kisses you quickly and then goes back into the house. “Where’s Andy?” Harry asks Paige.

“He went to his room to get started on his homework. I hope she didn’t leave because of me…”

“No! It wasn’t that…you both just sort of walked in on us.” Harry blushes and rubs the back of his neck.

“Oh!” She looks over the kitchen table. “In such a public spot?” She laughs. “How old are you?”

“It just sort of…escalated. We had a rather serious talk about our feelings, and…I got excited.”

“I know how that goes.” She chuckles and shakes her head. “So, what are these feelings?”

“We’re…in love.” He mumbles.

“Oh, Harry.” Paige nearly squeals. “That’s so exciting!”

“Shh!” He swats his hands at her. “Do you want nose-bag in there to hear?” He whispers.

“Right, sorry.” She giggles. “Maybe she and I should get lunch sometime since things are getting so serious between the two of you.”

“Paige.” Harry groans.

“Come on, you did the same with Noah. I like her, but I don’t really know her. Just run it by her.”

“Alright.”

She looks him up and down.

“You were really going to fuck her on your kitchen table?”

“None of your business, now is it?” He smirks and she rolls her eyes.

“Have a good night.” She says before leaving and he wishes her the same.

Harry cleans up the kitchen and then goes down to Andy’s room, clearing his throat.

“I swear if you had told me she’d be here, I-“

“Wouldn’t have purposefully left your homework here so Mum would have to bring you back early?”

“Was it that obvious?”

“Little bit. I thought you were feeling a little better about being over there, why would you do that?”

“Because after dinner it’s always wedding talk and I could honestly care less. I just want her to tell me what I’m wearing, and what I need to do, and that’s it. It’s so boring to talk about.”

“That’s fair.” Harry chuckles. “Do you need help with anything?”

“Yeah, actually, this geometry is already tripping me up…”

“Alright.” He cracks his knuckles. “Let’s take a crack at it together.”

Around 9PM, after Harry makes sure Andy’s in bed, and mostly asleep, he tip toes to his own room, and gets ready for bed. Once he’s comfortable, he sits up a bit and calls you. You answer on the second ring.

“Hey.” You say chuckling.

“A bit awkward earlier, yeah? Sure you still want all this?” He chuckles himself.

“Oh stop, that was a complete accident. Course I still want all of it.”

“Good.”

“I feel bad we didn’t get to finish…”

“I’d zip over there in a heartbeat if I could.”

“I know.” You sigh.

“Are you still…riled up?”

“No, I took care of it in the shower.” You say bluntly. “Why, are you?”

“Well, excuse me.” He scoffs. “Not all of us have the luxury of living alone, so no, I was helping a certain sixth grader with his geometry homework.”

“You can still do geometry?”

“I can.”

“Hot.”

“How is that hot?”

“I don’t know, I just find it sexy I guess.”

“Yeah? Using a protractor is sexy to you?”

“God yeah, did you find an irregular angle?” You were giggling now and so was he.

“Mhm, it was obtuse.”

“Fuck.” You moan, over doing it to be playful, and it makes him burst out laughing, clapping a hand over his mouth to wake Andy.

“You’re so fucking funny.”

“Think you bring it out in me, I’m usually not so hilarious.”

“I really can’t see you this weekend?” he nearly whines.

“Please don’t make me feel bad for needing to work. If you promise not to interrupt me all day Saturday, I could potentially take a break for you.”

“Deal.”

//

The weather ended up not being so great by the time the weekend came around. It was supposed to rain all day Saturday, which would make for muddy trails Sunday, and Harry wasn’t going to deal with that, so he tells Andy he’ll take him and Brandon another time. Instead, Saturday turned into a day for Harry to work on his manuscript, only, he had writer’s block. Not to mention Andy’s video games were distracting.

“Andy, can you turn that down, please!” He yells from up in the loft. A moment passes, and he can barely hear it. He wasn’t sure why he couldn’t think of much. It was perfect writing conditions.

“Hey, Dad?” Andy says as he creeps up the stairs.

“What’s up?”

“Brandon just texted, he wanted to know if I could sleepover tonight since we’re not hiking tomorrow…”

Harry’s eyes light up. Not that he didn’t want Andy around, but now he could go over to your place without feeling guilty.

“Of course! Yeah, what time does he want you over?”

“He said around 3:30…his mum said she could take us to a movie and stuff for dinner.”

“What a nice way to spend a rainy evening. Here, let me give you some money for the theater.” He takes his wallet out of his pocket and gives Andy thirty dollars.

“Thanks! I’m gonna go get my things together. Will you be able to drop me off there in a bit?”

“You bet.” Harry smiles as Andy races back down the stairs. He knew you didn’t want to be bothered, but he couldn’t help but share the news with you.

Harry: Andy’s been invited to sleep over at Brandon’s tonight

Harry: 😈

At 3:15, Harry zips Andy over to Brandon’s. He still hadn’t heard from you, but he knew you probably put your phone on do not disturb. He gives Andy a hug goodbye, and tells him to call if he needs anything, and off he goes back home. He’s able to get some work done to his manuscript, but not much, he was still too distracted from the prospect of seeing you, and getting his head between your-

You: that’s awfully convenient, sure you didn’t ask B’s parents to take Andy?

It was 6:45, and you finally texted him back.

Harry: I swear, it’s all just a coincidence. Maybe I was manifesting lol

You: come by around 8? I’m almost done with this amazing article I’ve found and I’m just taking notes from what I’ve highlighted

Harry: sounds good, babe. Can I bring anything? Have you eaten today?

You: I’ve eaten plenty, Daddy, thank you

He smirks at the thought of you most likely rolling your eyes at his caring nature.

You: if you happen to have any chocolate though…

Harry: think I can make that happen

You: amazing, see you soon!

Harry felt…giddy! He was so excited to see you, even though he had lunch with you yesterday at school. But this was different. He knew he was most likely going to get laid tonight, and he needed it terribly. He had some pent up energy from Wednesday night, and it was killing him. His own hand just didn’t do you justice. So, he saves what he was working on, and goes downstairs to go take a shower. Once he’s all clean and dried off, he puts on the cologne he knows you really like, and puts on a pair of jeans and a polo. He grabs his keys, and out he goes to the nearest bakery to grab something chocolatey.

“Two whoopee pies please.” Harry says brightly to the woman behind the counter, and she boxes them up for him. Then he’s off to your place.

You unlock your door when you hear the buzzer. You…did not look cute. Well, he probably thought you would look cute, but you didn’t feel cute. Your hair was up in a messy bun, and you were in an oversized t-shirt that had stains on it and a pair of panties and socks. You had wanted to get yourself together, but you lost track of time.

“Babe?” Harry says as he comes in to your place.

“I’m just cleaning my things up, meet you on the couch!” You yell from your office.

He sits down with the box of whoopee pies and waits patiently for you. You run walk quickly down the hall and nearly slide into the couch.

“Hi, sorry, I’m gross, and…oh my god what did you bring?!” You nearly lunge for the box on the coffee table, but he snatches it.

“Now, you told me you ate, which is why you’re getting dessert. Did you lie?” He raises an eyebrow at you.

“It wasn’t a lie! I had some French toast sticks for breakfast, and then I had a smoothie for lunch, one of those green ones that you showed me how to make.” You pout and sit down next to him. “Please, what did you bring?”

“Whoopee pies.” He grins and opens the box.

Your eyes grow wide and you grab one of them stuffing your face and moaning. He eats his a little less aggressively, but he can’t deny that it does taste really good.

“Mm, this is so good, thank you.” You say with a full mouth.

“You’re welcome.” He says, mouth equally as full, and you both laugh. “Come here.” He says after swallowing.”

“Let me go shower really quick, I wanna be fresh for you.”

“You’re killing me, Y/N.” He groans.

“Five minutes, then I’m all yours.” You stand up. “We have all night, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Okay then.” You wink and go into your room to shower. “Come into the bedroom and wait for me!” You yell before going into the bathroom.

He kicks his shoes off and gets comfortable on your bed. Your things were sort of all over the place, but he didn’t mind.

“Okay!” You say, coming in wrapped in a towel. “So much better. I literally was wearing the same shit all day, it wouldn’t have been fun, Har.”

“I’ll take your word for it, can I have you now?”

You nod and drop your towel. He reaches his arms out and makes grabby motions with his hand. You come over to him, and he lays you on your back, getting on top of you. His lips are on yours and his hand is trailing down your body.

“Needed this, needed you.” He says into your ear as he plants kisses on your neck, his fingers running up and down your slit.

Two of his fingers dip inside you, and at first he pumps in and out slowly. You look up at him as he looks down at you. Your mouth falling open, and moans escaping you every time something feels really good. You reach for his glasses and toss them to the other side of the bed, and run a hand through his hair. He pumps in and out of you faster, and has you panting, and then he slows it down again. You rock your hips with the motion of his fingers.

“H-Harry.” You moan as you look at him. “Take your clothes off.”

“I will, baby, I will.” He could feel you getting closer. “It’s like you said, we have all night.” He grins.

You gasp when you come to your release. His fingers rubbing against your g-spot slowly help you ride it out longer than usual. He pulls his fingers from you and gets further down the bed, opening your legs for him. He licks a few stripes up your center before diving in. Your fingers tangle in his hair as he fucks you with his tongue. His hands grip the backs of your thighs as he groans into you. This is what he wanted all day long, to just get lost between your legs.

“Taste so fucking good.” He mumbles against you and the vibrations rip right through you.

“Feels so good, don’t stop.” You bite your bottom lip as you look down at him. He looks up at you at the same moment and it all becomes too much. “I’m, oh god!” You throw your head back into the pillows as you feel him lap up your second release. “Please, fuck me now.”

“But I wanna keep doing this.” He nips at your inner thigh. “Just a little longer.”

“If I say yes, can we try something afterwards?”

“Like what?”

“Wanna show you what I have in my side table.”

“Let’s just do that now.”

“Nope.” You shake your head and smirk. “You wanna stay there, you go right ahead.”

He bites a little harder on you, but goes along with it. After making you come for two more times, he comes up for air and licks his lips. He looked like a happy puppy or something, it was sweet.

“Okay.” You breathe. “Get naked.” You place his glasses on the night table so they don’t get broken. “Get in the middle of the bed.”

“Why?”

“Because it’ll make it easier.”

“Make what easier.”

“You sure are asking a lot of questions.” You say as you rummage through your night table. “Ah-ha!” You toss a pair of handcuffs on the bed. “See, they’re plush so they won’t hurt your wrists.”

“You…you want to use these on me?”

“I certainly don’t like being restrained.” You scoff. “I have some scarves for your ankles too, but if we can just do your wrists if you feel comfortable with that.”

“I didn’t think you were into this sort of thing.”

“I mean…I don’t wanna whip you or anything like that…I just thought this could be fun, but if you’re not into it we don’t have to.”

“No! I’ll, uh, give it a try. Just the wrists though…”

You smile and grab the handcuffs as you knee onto the bed, inching closer to him. You put them on his wrists and lock them up.

“I thought you’d clip me to the headboard?”

“No, I feel like we should just try it like this first. I think you’d break my bed, you’re so strong.” You grab a condom and rip it open, and slide it onto his hard dick.

“So, is this like a I can’t touch you kind of thing, or…what are the rules?”

“You can touch me all you want, you’re just going to have a little trouble since your wrists are together. You won’t be able to reach around and grab me like you do.”

“So I can’t move you then?”

“Nope, gotta let me do it.” You grin. “Are you okay with that?”

“Yeah.” He nods, and lays on his back.

“Great.” You lean down to kiss him, and then swing a leg over him, but you’re reverse.

“You’re gonna do this like this and not let me touch you?”

“I didn’t say you couldn’t touch me.” You line him up with your center and look over your shoulder at him.

“But I won’t be able to rub your clit or-“

“No, I guess I’ll have to do it. It’s called giving up a little control, Har.”

“Alright, I can do that.”

“Okay.”

You face forward and sink all the way down on him. You both moan out. He wasn’t sure what to do with his hands. He could still reach forward to grab at your ass and hips if he really wanted to, but he knew with the cuffs on he wouldn’t be able to grab at you the way he really wanted, so he just decides to let them rest above his head on the pillows.

You switch from making circles with your hips to raising and lowering on him. His dick felt so good in you like this, and it thrilled you knowing he had just had to let you be in charge. You had a long day focusing your energy on your work, and now you got to focus your energy on him. You had very little control over the requirements for your dissertation. It had to be a certain amount of pages, you had to have a certain amount of resources, and you had little control over who would be on your committee. But this, this you had control over. You could make your boyfriend, who you loved very much, feel amazing. And Harry, poor Harry had to make big decisions all day every day to basically keep his kid alive, like all parents do. You thought maybe breaking out the handcuffs could be a nice way for him to not have to make any decisions.

“Doing okay?” You ask, looking over your shoulder at him.

“Y-yeah.” He looks up at you. “Feels good.”

You smile and bounce up and down on him faster. You had him moaning and groaning every time you’d purposefully tighten around him. You rub your clit as you grind on him.

“Miss your face.” You hear him say. You pout from how cute he is and decide to throw him a bone.

You get off to turn around, and then you sink back down on him.

“Better?”

“Much.” He grins.

In a swift motion, he lifts his arms and gets them around your back, yanking you to his chest. You let out a surprised squeal. His hands cups your ass and he moves you on him.

“Sorry, that just wasn’t working for me.” He grunts. You bury your face in the crook of his neck. “You good?”

“Mhm.” He was able to thrust into you this way anyways, so it did feel better feeling him deeper. “Do you want me to take them off?”

“No, this is actually kinda hot. Sort of a happy medium, yeah?”

“Yeah.” You kiss him as he continues to move you faster on him. “Fuck.”

“Getting close?”

“Shit, yeah.” You were starting to breathe faster. “Harry.” You moan. “Oh my god.”

He feels you pulse and vibrate around him as you release around him, and he slows himself down, giving you deep thrusts.

“Okay, now I want them off.”

You nod and get rid of the handcuffs. He pins you down on your back and smirks at you.

“What else do you have in those drawers, hm?”

“Nothing special.” You blush. “Lube, a couple of vibrators, normal things women would keep in their bedside tables.”

“Can I use one on you?”

“A vibrator?”

“Yeah.”

“But…I already have you inside me, so…don’t really need it.”

“Alright.” He pulls out. “Now you don’t. Let me use one on you for a bit, and then I’ll really give it to you.”

Your face lights up and you nod. He opens the top drawer and his eyes widen.

“Which one do you like best, baby?”

“The purple one.”

He grabs the purple, silicone dildo out of your drawer and closes it. He looks it over, almost confused of how it works.

“You put it in, and then turn it on.”

“Yeah, I get that, but what does this thing do?”

“That’s for my clit, it does everything at once.”

“Oh!” He laughs. “Duh.” He shakes his head. “Should I put some lube on it, or do you wanna-“

“Lube, I’m not deep throating my dildo.” You laugh.

He laughs too and grabs the lube out of the drawer. This was nice, just exploring, taking your time. He gets the lube on the dildo, and slowly inserts it into you. It wasn’t as big as Harry, so you were annoyed that he wanted to tease you like this.

“How often do you use this?”

“Not often, only when I’m really going through a dry spell. It gets the-oh!” He had turned it on its first level.

“How high do you usually turn it up?”

“Five.”

“But it goes up to ten.”

“I know, that’s too much.”

“Can I move it while it’s inside you?”

“Yes.” You grunt as he turns it up higher. “Would rather just feel you again, though.”

“You got to play with me, now I’m playing with you.”

“But you barely even let me do what I really wanted.”

“I know, it’ll take me some time to get used to all that.”

“Next time I’m just gonna tie you to each bed post.” He squints at you and just turns the vibrator up to seven as he moves it in and out of you. “Harry.” You grit your teeth.

“I want to make it so you think about me when you use these things alone.”

The attachment on your clit was going extremely fast, and you knew you had to be soaked from the way he was moving it around inside you.

“I would anyways, you don’t have to worry about that.” Your breath hitches when he turns it all the way up to ten.

“It’s for my own peace of mind, really. Remember, I get jealous easily.”

“Over an obje-oh my god!” Your head thrashes back against your pillows.

“An object that makes you feel like this? Yeah.”

“H-Harry, I can’t-“

“How come you never turn it up this high, doesn’t it feel good?”

“It-it does, but…” You have to swallow to keep yourself from drooling. You can’t even finish your sentence. It’s all too much. You scream as you come around the object.

Harry turns it off and slowly takes it out of you, and places it on top of the side table so could clean it later.

“Now then-“ He was cut off by your hand on his throat. He looks down at you, surprised.

“Not nice.” You breathe.

“You came didn’t you?” He smirks.

“Wanted you.” You furrow your brows at him.

“Can have me now.” He reaches forward to smooth some of your hair away from your face and you release your grip on his neck. “How do you want it?”

“Slow.”

“Alright, baby.”

He slides back inside you, finally, and he gives it to you just the way you want it. Nice and slow. You were too sensitive for him to ram in and out of you, and he knew it. It wasn’t a problem though because it was like…oh…now it was like you were making love. You wrap your legs around his waist, and his arms around his back. He places gentle kisses on your neck.

“I love you.” You whisper.

“I love you too.” He moves to look at you and then he kisses you. His tongue licks into your mouth, and you meet it with yours.

“Come for me, Harry.” You whimper, and you swear you see his eyes darken.

“Fuck, oh my god.” His motions become sloppy and then he’s coming into the condom. You weren’t expecting him to lose it so easily, but all in all you were happy. “Jesus, that was sexy.” He chuckles and pecks your lips before pulling out.

Once you both get cleaned up, you get cozy in your bed together. You both lay facing each other, legs tangled up, soft giggles between the two of you.

“I’m really surprised by you.” He says.

“I told you when we first did it. I’m open to most things. And handcuffs aren’t the weirdest things to keep around.”

“Not at all, and for the record, I didn’t think any of it was weird. I’ve used handcuffs before…just on someone else.”

“Yeah, I don’t like being restrained, like, I’ll never put those on.”

“But you like when other people are?”

“I…I don’t know, I just thought it would be nice for you to not have to make any decision for a little bit. I see you, Harry. You’re a mellow guy, but I see the little crinkles of worry on your face. Sometimes it’s nice to let someone else take over.” You cup his cheek and rub your thumb back and forth. “But if you weren’t into it, that’s totally fine.”

“So…in a way you were trying to take care of me?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s kinda…sweet.” He smiles and squishes his nose to yours. He hooks his arm around your waist and pulls you into his chest.

“I don’t like doing it like that all the time, either, I just thought it might be fun since we had a little more time.”

“I definitely had a good time, no worries about that.” He kisses your forehead. “I really like having sex with you.”

“Gee, thanks.” You chuckle.

“I just mean…I feel like we…fit well together.”

“I agree.” You nuzzle into his chest.

“I like what we have.”

“Me too.” You kiss on his chest. “I’m really happy. I know it must be annoying when I have to work all day, and I appreciate you giving me the space to do so.”

“I remember how it was for me. It’s not easy what you’re doing. I wouldn’t try to do something that would make it more difficult.”

“The whoopee pies you brought earlier were so good too, and it was exactly what I want. It was like you read my mind.” You look up at him. “Always giving me exactly what I need.”

“I love you, Y/N.”

“I love you too.” You kiss him and turn over so her can really wrap himself around you.

Most people may not be able to sleep comfortably with a guy’s heavy leg over their hip, and an arm wrapped over their chest, but you sleep so much better when Harry’s there to be your burrito.

//

The next morning you wake up and decide to make breakfast in bed for Harry. You slide away from him carefully, and put the shirt he was wearing last night on, and do your thing in the bathroom. You crack some eggs into a pan, and whip up some hash browns. You get your coffee pot going as well, and get everything on a tray. You come back into your room and smile at him.

“There you are.” He yawns and sits up. “What’s all this?”

“Made us brekkie.” You get back into bed and balance the tray over his lap.

“Thank you, babe.” He kisses your cheek and takes a sip of the coffee.

“What time do you need to pick up Andy?”

“Like eleven.” He shrugs. “So I’ve got some time.”

“Good.” You take a bite of the hash browns and he digs into one of the eggs.

Harry takes a shower with you after breakfast, and lounges with you for a bit on the couch. You show him part of your outline for your thesis, and he gives you some pretty helpful tips.

“I better get going, I’ll text you later.”

“Alright, I’m really glad you came over last night.”

“Me too, love you.” He pecks your lips.

“Love you too.”

//

Harry was on cloud nine. It had been so long since he felt like this with someone, and he felt so lucky to be with you. He pulls up to Brandon’s house, and Andy comes out right away. He gets into the back with his things, and doesn’t say a word.

“Hey, buddy, did you have a good time?” Harry asks as he pulls onto the street.

“Yeah.” He mutters.

“What did you guys do, did you enjoy your movie?”

“Yup, movie was good, we played video games, stayed up late, you know how it goes.”

Harry helps Andy bring his things into the house when they get home, and he goes right to his room.

“Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m just tired.”

“Okay, take a nap if you want. I’m gonna prep some of your lunches for the week. Turkey and cheese rollups sound good?”

“Yeah, Dad, thanks.”

Andy closes his door and leaves Harry in the hallway. He was a little worries, but he decides to give Andy his space. He makes Andy’s lunches, and some things for himself for the week, and goes up to his office to get some work done. His writers block was definitely gone now.

“Dad?” Andy says, coming up the stairs.

“Yeah?”

“Can I talk to you about something?”

“Of course!” He turns around and gestures to have Andy sit down on the loveseat he keeps up in the loft. “What’s up?”

“I think I sleep like you do.”

“What do you mean?”

“Like…you know how you have that body pillow to hold onto?”

“Yeah.”

“I think I need one for myself.”

“Okay, we can go to WalMart to get you one, that’s no problem.” He studies Andy for a moment. “How did you realize you sleep like me?”

“Well…whenever Brandon and I have sleepovers at his house we just share his bed because his is full sized and not a twin like mine…and…god, it was so embarrassing, I woke up holding onto him…and I moved away before he noticed, but he didn’t seem bothered either, like, wouldn’t he have woken up when I grabbed onto him? It’s really confusing, and then…my…” He hides his face in his hands. “I got up and went to the bathroom right away, let’s just say that.”

“Oh…oh!” Harry was trying to think back to when he was Andy’s age. Was eleven when these things started happening to him. “Did you have to, um…”

“No, it went away, but it was really embarrassing! Why does that happen?”

“Um…well…scientific answer?” Andy nods. “Your bladder fills up at night, right? And it ends up…well, it pushes against this thing you have called a prostate, and, uh…your prostate likes it when things push against it, so…it makes other parts of you…happy while you’re sleeping.” He runs a hand through his hair. “Plus, if you were pressed up against Brandon, you may have been-“

“And there’s no way to control it?”

“Not really…”

“I’ll just bring my sleeping bag next time. I was so embarrassed! I’m lucky he didn’t notice, or maybe he did and didn’t say anything?”

“You know, it’s not just happening to you. It happens to all boys around your age. You start going through a lot of changes in middle school. Seems like you’re just starting to…”

“But I don’t wanna go through changes! It’s awkward.” He whines. “What if it happens during class?!”

“Then you put a book or a binder over your lap, and you think about something really gross.”

“What?”

“Yeah, just think of, like, moldy food, or something sad like a dog dying.”

“Dad!” Andy groans. “That doesn’t help while I’m sleeping.”

“Like you said, maybe just start bringing your sleeping bag.”

“He acted completely normal this morning, so maybe he didn’t notice. Like, he was joking around and we played basketball before you came to get me.”

“Should be fine then.”

“And this happens to all guys?”

“Yes.”

“Even you?”

“Even me.” He can tell Andy’s trying to wrap his head around everything. “When does health start up for you?”

“Not until second term, why?”

“I’m gonna get you a book…that has all the information you could need on this…subject, and then if you have questions you can ask me, but if it’s too embarrassing you can consult the book. Just promise me one thing.”

“What?”

“Don’t Google anything. There’s…a lot of weird and wrong information out there.”

“Okay.” He stands up. “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.” He watches as Andy goes down the stairs and sighs to himself.

This was the part of Andy’s life that Harry was dreading, this awkward pre-teen phase. Soon his hormones are gonna start to go crazy, and they may not be pals like they are now. They’ll get into arguments that won’t end in hugs and apologies. At least Andy was still willing to talk to Harry about these things. Harry immediately goes to Amazon, and orders a few books on puberty for Andy. This was going to be a rough ride.

[woah-were-halfway-there]

Our Last Summer - B. Boeser

A/N: just a girl who thought she’d try writing for a different player. Shocking, I know. Also this is an OC and I love her, enjoy!

Yes, after the ABBA song. Also shoutout to my least favourite Taurus @brockadoodles for convincing me to follow through with writing and posting this and being an A+ beta reader always.

Word Count: 9.2k

To Brock, summer was the best time of year. As much as he loved hockey season, summer gave him the chance to unwind, relax and spend time with his friends and family. It also allowed him to be at one of his favourite places all the time, the lake. 

The lake was a sanctuary of sorts for him, his little piece of paradise. Even before he moved to Vancouver, he spent every summer there, which is why he ended up buying a home on that lake to spend his off-seasons in. It also happened to be where he got to see Lennon—the only place. 

Brock and Lennon first met almost ten years ago. Right away, Brock could tell that she wasn't from the area based on her lack of a so-called Minnesotan accent but eventually learned how her family started vacationing on the lake the same year they were both turning fourteen. 

Lennon's family has been back every year since. How she and Brock first crossed paths was on the beach one fateful afternoon at the end of June. Brock was standing in line behind her, waiting to buy a bottle of water while she ordered ice cream from the man operating the little stand. Once Lennon was handed her snack, she turned around and went to walk away but didn't realize Brock was standing right there and ended up knocking into him, which resulted in her ice cream spilling down the front of the t-shirt he wore. She quickly grabbed some napkins and tried to clean up the mess she made all over him, but he just laughed it off and told her it was fine. 

The two of them parted ways after that, not thinking much of the interaction and didn't cross paths again until the following summer. When they did meet again, it was on that same beach, at the same ice cream stand, but Lennon didn't spill anything that time. Instead, the pair just stared at each other as they were both hit by the most intense wave of deja vu either of them had ever experienced. After that initial shock, they talked and properly introduced themselves because what were the chances they'd run into each other again. After commenting on how he assumed Lennon wasn't from there, Brock learned that she only came to Minnesota in the summertime with her parents and twin brother because her dad was from there and her parents owned a lake house they wanted to retire to one day. It was one of Lennon's favourite places to be and had her looking forward to summer every year because of it. 

That summer, Brock and Lennon saw each other on multiple occasions after the run-in on the beach, and a friendship gradually began. That friendship only grew with each summer that passed as Brock's friends became Lennon's friends too after being invited to hang out with them as they went boating, jet skiing, exploring and had bonfires each night. These activities made Lennon's summers even more memorable than before. 

However, as they got older, things began to change. 

The summer before Lennon turned 19 was the last summer she spent entirely at the lake for a few years. Brock had already turned 19 that February, and Lennon would be doing the same in early November. However, that fall, she began going to university and spent the summers working. Lennon didn't get as much time off but still managed to squeeze in at least two weeks at the lake to spend with her family, friends, and, of course, Brock. 

Four years later, once Lennon graduated from her bachelor's program, she returned to the lake for the whole summer. Lennon also mainly spent that summer with Brock as he sat with her for hours while she applied to various jobs in her field and did phone interviews with possible employers. It was odd for him, though, because it wasn't until then, Brock realized how even though he felt like he knew Lennon very well, he hardly knew anything about her life outside of the lake. Sure, he knew that she took English and Literature at university, but he didn't know what school she attended. He also didn't know where her family lived the rest of the year. Brock only knew Lennon and summer. 

There was a massive disconnect between the two of them when they weren't in their little summer bubble. Brock and Lennon didn't speak when they weren't at the lake. They had each other's phone numbers, but the thought of using it while he was in Vancouver felt foreign, and although Lennon did cross his mind, he knew the two of them would pick up where they left off like they did every summer once both of them returned to the lake. 

That's what happened last summer too. Brock and Lennon were reunited on her first day back and spent almost every day together, seeing as it had been four years since the last full summer she spent in Minnesota. It was a summer to remember for sure. They somehow became even closer, which naturally led to them feeling a sense of dread as the days became shorter and summer gradually came to an end. 

But, everything became ruined when Brock and Lennon slept together on her last night at the lake. Then Brock woke up to a cold and empty space next to where he laid in his bed the morning after. 

The piece of him that Brock didn't realize Lennon had a hold on broke that morning. She left him feeling hurt and confused. He texted her, but she didn't reply. Then when he took his jet ski out on the water and rode by her family's house, only to see it completely dark and no cars in the driveway, he knew summer was officially over and that he wouldn't hear from her again. 

That is why he was looking forward to this summer. There was no guarantee he'd be seeing Lennon. He didn't know what had gone in her life over the past ten months but was sure he'd get filled in on it once he saw her family, but he had this unexplainable feeling that she was going to be there, and that was enough to get him nervous. However, Brock was still excited even with those nerves because his summer just wasn't complete without Lennon in it. Regardless of how the two felt towards each other.  

Brock's first day back consisted of getting everything ready, and the house opened up for the season. With his roommates and family's help, the boat was launched into the water and docked, so were the jet skis, and everything just slowly fell into place. The only thing missing was Lennon.

However, he tried not to think of things like that. He was convinced he'd get some closure about what happened between the two of them last summer, but when he casually brought her up in conversation, no one knew if she was back or not. Lennon's family was at the lake, everyone knew that much, but no one had seen her yet, which made Brock feel a little less hopeful. 

Once everything at the house was finished getting ready, all of his company stayed for dinner but then headed back to their own homes, his roommates included. They'd be back on the weekend and be staying there for good afterwards, but for the next few days, it would just be Brock and his dogs, which was fine by him.  

After everyone left, Brock headed out to the back yard, letting Milo and Coolie run around for a bit before going back inside for the night. The sun was setting, leaving warm pink and orange trails of light chasing after it while slowly disappearing in the distance. A few boats still drove around on the water, finishing up their rounds before it got too dark. Brock could also hear chatter from somewhere nearby where he assumed people were outside having a bonfire or just socializing as they enjoyed what was bound to be a beautiful evening. 

Brock then wandered to the edge of his dock and sat down, letting his legs hang off the side then swaying them slightly as he continued taking it all in. Not too long after, Coolie joined him as he took up the spot next to him and rested his head on Brock's lap while looking out at the water as well. Meanwhile, Milo continued wading in the water, ready to attack any fish that dared come near him. 

About ten minutes later, after Milo had gone up onto the dock as well, Brock spotted a boat heading towards him. As the boat got closer to shore, he could hear the familiar voice of Wesley Schultz as a song by The Lumineers played and watched as the boat slowed down then took a wide right turn before coming to a stop about 20 feet from the edge of his dock. Confused, Brock looked around for someone else because surely whoever was on the boat wasn't stopping to talk to him. But then he remembered that he was at his own house and that there was no other explanation for what was going on. 

"Hey!" A voice greeted over the music, then a man, who Brock assumed was around the same age as him, came into view. He had dark brown hair that wasn't quite as long as Brock's but still long enough to noticeably be pushed back away from his face with a pair of sunglasses and wore only a pair of green swim trunks and an unzipped white sweater. "So you're the person who lives here. I'm Max. My family just bought a house around the bend over there. It's nice to meet you."

"Oh, cool!" Brock responded, a wave of relief washing over him as he realized the guy was just being friendly. "Nice to meet you too. I'm Brock. I live here with a few friends, but it's just me here right now. I'm sure you'll see the others around soon. Have you been to the lake before?"

"No, this is my first summer here," Max explained and smiled. "But, I know someone who's been coming here for a while and told me all about it. I must say, it's living up to its hype."

"Your friend sounds like they know what they're talking about," Brock chuckled, then heard a voice say something from where they must've been sitting out of sight on the boat. But what really surprised him the way Coolie perked up at the voice and caused a low whine to leave his mouth. 

"Yeah, I'd say she does," Max replied, then leaned to the side and looked down into the boat's cabin. "She's right here actually, said it was too cold then went inside—Babe, wanna come say hi to my new neighbour? Maybe the two of you know each other."

The thought of how Brock might know the other person on the boat made sense, he knew the area so well and had met lots of people over the years, but that still didn't prepare him for the way he felt once Lennon stepped into view. 

"Lemon?" 

Brock's nickname for her fell from lips so quickly as he took her in, he didn't even have to think about it. Lennon's deep brown hair was longer than it was the last time Brock had seen her, that much he could tell even in the messy fishtail braid she had it in. Usually, Lennon liked to cut her hair going into the summer because she always complained about how hot it made her feel whenever it was down and not being held back with the hair tie that usually resided on her wrist. 

He then took in the rest of her appearance. She wore bright yellow crocs, a pair of white terry cloth shorts and a baggy pullover that had Minnesota written in a large yellow font across it as well. Brock recognized the sweater because it belonged to him until the last night of the previous summer. 

It was a simple look, but to Brock, Lennon still seemed stunning in the evening glow surrounding her. 

That was when Coolie stood up and barked, snapping Brock out of the trance he'd fallen into upon seeing Lennon again. Coolie recognized her. That much was evident with how he whined and started wagging his tail just at the sight of her, Milo joining in soon after. 

"Hi Coolie, hi Milo," Lennon spoke softly and smiled at the two dogs, making Brock feel as if he walked into a brick wall just by hearing her voice again. 

"Oh, you two do know each other!" Max exclaimed, snapping Brock back to reality once again. 

Then Lennon looked Brock in the eyes for the first time, and her smile fell slightly. 

"I guess you could say that," she stated, not breaking eye contact. "Hey, Brock."

"H-hey," was all he could reply with, still recovering from the initial shock of how Lennon, the person he spent the last ten months thinking about, was finally standing in front of him again, but with another guy. "You're back."

"Yeah, I am," she nodded, then looked back at Max. "We should probably get going, though. It's getting dark."

"You're right," Max agreed. "I'm sure I'll be seeing you around, Brock. Have a good night."

"Uh, yeah, you too," Brock responded, whispering almost as he observed Max start the boat back up and begin driving off. 

He watched the two of them go, refusing to take his eyes off of Lennon, which was how he didn't miss the way she looked back at him too or how she didn't look away until the boat rounded the bend and disappeared out of sight yet again. 

~*~

About a week went by before Brock saw Lennon again, and he hated it. He saw her family, who all asked when he'd be stopping by again. But Brock didn't know how to explain that he and Lennon had barely spoken or the reason behind it all. It then got worse when his parents came over that weekend and told him how they ran into her while they were at the store and that she seemed to be doing well.

It sucked for him because all he wanted to do was talk, but he knew Lennon. And he knew that if she wanted to talk, she would. However, it was clear that she didn't, so Brock didn't push her into talking with him regardless of how badly he wanted to. 

The thought of just messaging Lennon and asking her to come over crossed his mind many times that week, but he couldn't bring himself to send the text he typed out and would end up deleting it instead. His summer was already off to a very different start than he was hoping for. 

One day, while he was out boating with some of his friends, things started to change again. 

After being out on the water for most of the day, Brock and his friends all decided to dock the boat at the marina near, of course, the beach that Brock couldn't step foot on without thinking about Lennon. Once he saw that beach, he was reminded of how much time he and Lennon spent there together over the years since first meeting. Brock would've been lying if he said he didn't want to run into her again on that same beach, but he tried not to get his hopes up. 

However, to his luck, Lennon was walking along the dock at the marina the same time Brock was hopping off the boat to help tie it up. Brock spotted her first, but she was busy scrolling through her phone, her eyebrows furrowed with an unreadable expression on her face as she did so, and she didn't notice Brock or the others as she continued walking towards them, but then came to an abrupt stop. 

Whatever Lennon was looking at on her phone seemed important, and Brock didn't want to interrupt, but then one of his friends, who also knew Lennon, spotted her. 

"Lenny!" Sam exclaimed as he brushed past Brock, making Lennon jump, but still, smile once she saw who was approaching her and accepted the hug she was about to be pulled into. "You're back!"

"Lennon's here?" Someone else asked, and soon enough, everyone who Brock was with rushed by him to see their friend. 

"Hey, guys!" She greeted happily, a much different mood than how her reunion with Brock was a week prior. 

"Are you here all summer?" 

"I am," Lennon confirmed, still smiling. 

"That's awesome," said Claire, Sam's girlfriend. "We've been waiting to see when you'd get here. We missed you! Is Mick here too?"

"Yeah, he is," Lennon responded, letting the group know that her brother had returned to the lake as well. "He's at the house right now helping my dad get the new barbecue set up. I was sent here to pick up things to get grilled tonight."

She then held up the plastic bag she was carrying for emphasis, earning chuckles from the rest of the group. 

"Well, we won't keep you then," stated one of Brock's roommates. "But come over to the house soon, and we'll all hang out."

"Sounds like a plan. I'll see you guys later!"

Everyone said goodbye to Lennon, then continued on their way, but Brock stayed back. She still hadn't noticed him, and he didn't want her to feel cornered by him, especially around their friends, but he needed to talk to her. Just the two of them.

He observed her as she watched their friends walk down the dock, taking in the jean shorts and mint green tank top she wore, then cleared his throat, making Lennon snap her attention in his direction and not missing the way her eyes widened as she did so. 

"Hey, Lemon," he greeted her and felt an instant wave of relief wash over him while he saw her expression soften as he said that. 

"You're never going to drop that nickname, are you?" She asked while shaking her head and smiling.

Brock pursed his lips and looked away from her as if he was deeply considering her question but couldn't help the small laugh that left his mouth as he did. 

"No, I don't think I can."

"Right. Whatever you say, Broccoli."

At that, Brock's grin grew much wider. Hearing Lennon call him the nickname she's always said in response to him calling her, Lemon, hit differently this time because, although he knew things weren't normal between them, it almost seemed like it was. But, it was short-lived because his nagging thoughts about the girl standing in front of him started creeping back, making his smile falter a little bit. 

"Brock?" Lennon asked, noticing how he was getting too deep in his thoughts. Something she knew he did often. "You ok?"

"Yeah," he replied and shook his head slightly. "I was just thinking. Um, listen, can we talk? You know, about… everything?"

Lennon let out a sigh, knowing this conversation needed to happen between the two of them, but still not sure if she was ready to have it just yet. "I don't know what to say."

"Me neither, to be honest. But maybe we can start with what happened last summer and how you're seeing someone else now?"

"Brock, me and you aren't in a relationship. You can’t corner me like that. I don't owe you an explanation."

"Lennon, that's not fair and you know that’s not what I’m doing," he stated. "I'm not saying you have to explain yourself. That's your business, whether I like it or not. But, I would like to know where we stand because I have thought about you every day for the past ten months and seeing you on that boat last week sucked. I was caught off guard, but that doesn't matter. I just miss my friend and don't want this summer to be weird because we slept together when clearly it didn't mean anything."

Once Brock finished his spiel, Lennon took a shaky breath then let her gaze fall to the ground, knowing he had a point. 

"I'm sorry," she spoke softly. "You're right, it's not fair, and I'm also sorry for just leaving you last year. But Brock, I don't know what to tell you right now because I know it's not going to be what you want to hear."

"The least you could do, as my friend, is tell me why. Why did you leave and act as though nothing happened between us and avoid me completely?"

"I panicked, ok!"

"About what?" Brock questioned, feeling even more lost than before. "Len, what are you talking about?"

“Because Brock, before we slept together, it was just you and the lake,” she explained. “It was easy. It was like we lived separate lives, and that worked until they crossed paths again in the summertime. Maybe having sex messed that up, but I don’t want it to. I want things back to the way they were.”

“Why do we have to live separate lives outside of the lake? You’re one of my best friends. I would love to share all of my life with you. But I feel like I know nothing about you.”

“Why now, though? Why didn’t you want me to be part of your life or know more about mine away from here before last summer?”

“I never said I didn’t!” He stated firmly and stressfully pushed his hand through his hair. “That’s just always been how we worked. How can you expect me to know that was something you wanted when you didn’t express it either, Lennon? But I will say this; I care about you. I have feelings for you, alright? If I didn’t, I wouldn’t have asked you to stay over on that night last summer. That all seems pretty irrelevant now, though.”

"I-," Lennon started but had to stop as a voice cut her off. 

"There she is," Max said as he and another guy that Brock didn't recognize approached them. "And Brock! Good to see you again."

"Uh, yeah," Brock replied hesitantly, suddenly not knowing what to say as he watched Max casually walk up and wrap his arm around Lennon's waist. "You too."

"Did we interrupt something?" Max asked while glancing at the other guy he was with, then moved his gaze between Brock and Lennon. 

"No," Brock spoke and looked Lennon dead in the eye. "I guess we're done talking. I'll see you guys around."

"Brock, wait," Lennon said and pulled away from Max as Brock walked past them. 

"Just like you, I don’t know what else to say, Lennon. Say hi to your family for me."

And with that, Lennon was left watching Brock leave her behind this time.

Later that evening, Brock was at home with his roommates, putting some plates into the dishwasher after they were all finished eating when Milo and Coolie started barking like crazy. He wasn't sure what was going on and looked at the rest of the guys, who all shrugged in response, then went over to the glass sliding door the dogs were standing in front of and saw what had them acting the way they were. 

Outside he saw a woman hopping off a jetski, then watched as she pulled it up to the small shore that met his property. Once she was sure the jetski was beached enough and took off her lifejacket, she walked up the slope that led to the rest of the lawn, then walked across the grass onto the dock before sitting down at the edge of it and facing the water like she owned the place. It didn't take long for Brock to realize the girl was Lennon. 

He then looked back at his roommates, all of who were watching him intently, almost as if they knew this was coming, but they all quickly looked away and pretended to be busy looking at something else. Brock rolled his eyes but didn't say anything. He didn't want to give them the satisfaction of a response, so instead, he stayed silent and opened the door so he could step outside. 

Milo and Coolie continued barking as Brock slipped by them but didn't let them outside with him. He knew that Lennon wouldn't have just shown up unannounced after the talk they had earlier that day unless she really needed to get something off her chest, and Brock wanted to hear what she had to say without any interruption. 

Lennon didn't look back as he walked across the grass and onto the dock. It was like she knew he'd join her regardless of how rough things may have seemed between them. And she would've been right for assuming that. As much as Brock wanted to be mad at Lennon, it still seemed like magnets pulled him towards her, and it just wasn't possible for him to fight. 

Brock didn't say anything as he sat down next to his friend, just joined her in silence while they both looked out over the water and observed the sun as it began its descent in the late evening sky, but he couldn't keep himself from observing Lennon out of the corner of his eye and taking in how she looked. 

Her hair wasn't tied back or anything. It just fell down her back in loose natural waves that shifted ever so slightly whenever there was a breeze. She wore a faded red Beatles pullover, which was somewhat ironic seeing as she was named after one of the band's members, making Brock smile because that was just a very Lennon thing to do. The sweater was paired with some jean shorts and Nike slides, but what caught his attention the most was her eyes. Lennon had light brown eyes that Brock thought were stunning all the time, but when the sun hit them just right, like it did in that moment, they seemed golden almost, and it was so hard to look away. He's always loved her eyes. 

However, his moment of observing her in silence was cut short when she let out a sigh and then glanced towards him. 

"New York," Lennon stated, earning herself a confused look from Brock. 

"New York?" He asked, genuinely unsure of what she was implying. "Lennon-."

"That's where I'm from," she elaborated, then looked from him to the water again. "Upstate New York, to be exact, near the Buffalo area. My birthday is November 2nd. I was actually born in Minneapolis, but my parents moved when me and Mick were about ten months old for work and I hadn’t been back until they bought the lake house. Uh, when my parents found out my mom was pregnant, they thought they were expecting twin boys at first. They wanted to name me John after the Beatles still and then Michael after Mick Jagger, but when I came out a girl, they had to improvise."

Brock was speechless. He was so shocked. Lennon was telling him everything that he's always wondered about her and then some. He was intrigued, and there was no way he would stop her from sharing whatever she wanted to say.

"As you know, I took English and Literature in university," she continued. "I took that program at NYU and have been living in New York City for the past five years because of it. I have a freelancing job, which has been paying the bills. I've also spent the last month and a half applying to various master's programs at different schools, and it's been pretty discouraging if I'm completely honest. Since moving to NYC, I've made many trips to Toronto to visit Mick, seeing as that's where he went to school, but coming back to the lake each summer remains my favourite place to be, and you are a huge part of why Brock."

"Lemon, I didn't know any of this," he replied, shaking his head as he still processed everything she said. 

"I know, that's why I'm telling you."

"Wow, I, I don't even know what to say. I've always wondered these things about you, but other than seeing you here; you've always been like a blank slate to me. I've known you for so long now, but I've never known so much about you. I just figured you never really wanted me to be part of your life outside of summer, y'know?"

"Yeah, about that," Lennon started and let out a small laugh. "That is so incorrect. You don't even know."

"What do you mean?" Brock questioned, feeling puzzled by her again.

"My friends in New York are huge into sports," she explained. "I can't even begin to explain how many times I've been dragged to a Yankees or Knicks game, but when it comes to the Rangers, I always look forward to it a bit more. They're not my team, I've got to give props to the Sabres for the hometown representation, and because of Mick, I started not entirely hating the Leafs. What always surprises my friends, though, is how adamant I get about going to the Rangers games whenever Vancouver is in the city. But I haven't told them I have a friend that plays on the team. They just think it's odd that I have a Boeser jersey."

"Woah, wait a minute. You've seen me play hockey?"

"Every time you've been in New York since starting with the Canucks, yeah."

"Lennon, what the hell?" He asked disbelievingly. "Why didn't you ever say anything?"

Lennon just shrugged before responding. "Like I said earlier today, Brock, it's always been you and the lake. I thought about messaging you but then figured you might not want me to and chickened myself out, so I never did. I don't know why I didn't just reach out, but now you know. So, please, never assume that I don't think about you when I'm not here. Because I do, all the damn time. And what happened between us last summer did mean something to me. You are way too important for it to not. I could never consider you as just a random hookup, Broccoli."

Brock could feel his heart swell an insane amount as she said that, but before he could say what he really wanted to in response, he needed to know something still. 

"What about Max?"

"Max is not my boyfriend," she stated, not missing a beat. "He's one of my best friends from school, yeah, but we are not together. He's from Minneapolis, which was how we actually bonded when we first met after telling him my dad was from this area. And let me tell you, I've told him if I'm still single by 40, we're getting married, but I don't think that'll be happening. He's very happy with his boyfriend, Connor, who was on the dock with us earlier, and I would've happily introduced you to if you hadn't stormed away before I got the chance."

"For fucks sake," Brock said, not being able to stop himself from grinning at how stupidly he overreacted. "I am so bad for jumping to conclusions, aren't I?"

"You always have been."

They laughed together as Lennon nudged him with her shoulder teasingly, then a comfortable silence fell amongst them again. However, it didn't last too long because Lennon was speaking again soon after. 

"I really am sorry for just leaving you last summer," she told him softly. "It's just- I knew I was going back to New York, and I figured it'd be easier if we didn't talk about what happened for both of us. I shouldn't have assumed that. It wasn't fair to you. But, I also have spent the last ten months thinking about you constantly. I like you too, Brock, more than I can explain, and I just feel stupidly vulnerable admitting that, but I'd be lying to myself if I said I didn't have feelings for you that weren't entirely platonic. I don't expect things between us to be like they were last summer, but I missed you a whole freaking lot this past year and will be glad to have my best friend back."

"I would love nothing more than for that to happen," Brock responded and waited for her to look at him again before continuing. "Maybe we can; I don't know, take things slow? We can see what happens over the summer, what it all leads to and you know, actually talk after. I also want to know as much about you as I can, but only if you'll let me.”

"Please. And yes, I'll tell you whatever it is you want to know. I want to get to know more about you too if that's ok."

"Of course it is, I'd like that," he replied before falling silent again as his gaze dropped to her lips. Brock was overcome with the urge to close the already small space between him and Lennon by kissing her, but he didn't. Although he was pretty sure she wouldn't necessarily be opposed to him doing that, he didn't want to fuck this up by rushing into anything again. She, too, was way more than just a hookup to him and Brock wanted to make sure she knew that. "Will you stay over tonight?"

Lennon's eyes widened in surprise at Brock's question, but she quickly realized he wasn't trying to make a move. He just wanted to spend more time with her, and honestly, she loved the idea of just hanging out with him all night.

"Yes, absolutely," she stated. "I'll also never say no to Milo and Coolie snugs."

"Good, because I'm pretty sure I can still hear Coolie whining over the fact that he can't come out here and see you."

The two of them laughed, then stayed sitting together for a few more moments before Brock eventually stood and helped Lennon up, then made their way back to the house together.

~*~

Although nothing intimate happened that night between Brock and Lennon, aside from some cuddling as they both fell asleep in his bed, it set the pace for the rest of their summer. The two, once again, became inseparable. 

The next few weeks went by very quickly, and everything was great. Lennon was over at Brock’s all the time, and he made sure to go over to her family’s house and visit with them lots too. Things were normal again. There was no tension as they hung out with all their friends. Brock even got to know Max a bit better, who, to Brock, ended up being a really cool guy. It was nice for him to hear more stories about Lennon’s life outside of the lake, and Brock loved every minute of it. 

However, as good as things were with the two of them while keeping their relationship platonic, there was no denying both Brock and Lennon had intense feelings for each other. 

From an outside perspective, it was apparent how much those two cared for each other, and it was often shown in the little things. It was gestures like Brock pulling Lennon onto his lap and wrapping her up in the blanket he had with him while having a bonfire. Or the time Lennon briefly gave Brock his Minnesota sweater back for a few hours while he was over at her house because she wanted it to smell like him again. It was so obvious the two of them had a thing. And yet, nothing more happened between them. They were both afraid that it may get fucked up again, which neither wanted. Especially with how fast summer seemed to pass by. 

One Friday afternoon in late July, things hit a rough patch again. 

Brock and Lennon were at his place, hanging out on the stairs of the back deck with Milo and Coolie, when Lennon dropped the bomb about having to leave the lake in the upcoming days. 

Understandably, Brock was confused. He knew that he’d have to return to Vancouver in a few weeks to get ready for training camp and the upcoming season with the Canucks, but Brock thought he still had a few weeks left with Lennon at least. Brock took the news pretty well, but when he asked her why, feeling like he could after the talk they had on the dock over a month prior, she started shutting him out again. 

“I’m moving,” Lennon stated as she shifted away from Brock, not getting up from where she sat between his legs on the step in front of him, but enough to let his arms, which he had wrapped around her shoulders as she leaned back against him, fall to his side again. “I have to go back to New York on Monday and start packing up my apartment. My master’s program isn’t there, and I knew this was coming. I just didn’t think it’d be so soon.”

Brock understood, he really did, but then he got thinking and became confused. 

“You never told me you got into your program, Len. That’s great,” he replied and leaned forward so he could look at her better. “Where are you moving to?”

“Oh, um, you know, nowhere spectacular. Just the west coast.”

“Nice, what school? Maybe if it’s near a city with an NHL team, we can meet up when I play there. I’d also love for you to visit me in Vancouver if you’re able to or up for it.”

“Yeah, maybe,” she replied, smiling because she really liked that idea, but then it was like a switch went off in her mind, and that expression soon fell as she stood up from the stairs and turned to face him. “You know what, Brock, I have to go. I think my mom needed my help with something.”

That puzzled Brock even more. 

“I was at your house with you yesterday when your parents left for Minneapolis,” he reminded her with a small laugh. “They said they were going for the weekend.”

“Oh, right.”

“Yeah. Uh, Is everything alright? You’re acting weird all of a sudden.”

“Everything’s fine,” Lennon lied, which Brock was aware of with the way she started picking at her nails and avoiding making eye contact with him. “I just have a lot on my mind, I guess.”

“Lemon,” he started softly. “You know you can talk to me, right? You don’t have to block me out again.”

Lennon let out a sarcastic chuckle. 

“Why does everyone always say that? Lennon quit blocking people out. Lennon, no one will continue breaking down those walls you put up all the time… But, no one gets that it’s just easier for me that way. I feel safer. It’s nothing personal.”

Brock’s expression fell at that a bit. “I get that, I do. Sometimes it is easier that way, but it’s also very lonely. You have people in your life that aren’t going to hurt you the way you think someone could. I want to think I’m one of those people.”

“You are, Broccoli,” she assured. “You always have been. I just, I can’t help but always think of the worst possible situation when going into new things. That’s just how my mind works. And even when it comes to you, when it comes to us and whatever we are, I’m still scared because there are so many unknowns. We don’t know what will happen when I leave for New York again, and I know I should’ve told you sooner, but I didn’t want to dampen the rest of our time here together. This has been the best summer I’ve had in a long time, and I didn’t want to ruin it.”

“You’re not ruining it,” he explained. “We know we both can’t stay at the lake forever, but that doesn’t mean we can’t bring what we have here with us when we leave. Lennon, I want you in my life all year round, not just when we’re here. I wish you realized that. And now, once you leave, it’s like I know nothing all over again because you won’t let me in enough to tell me. Which honestly sucks a lot.”

Lennon just looked back at him, not caring that her eyes were on the brink of overflowing with tears as she processed what he said. Brock cared for her. Probably more than any other guy she’s ever felt this intense of feelings for, but she was still absolutely terrified of accepting that for some reason. 

“I’m sorry, Brock,” she said, then took a shaky breath as she stepped further away from him and started backing down the stairs. “I- I’m going to go, and please, don’t come after me. I promise I’ll say bye before I leave, but I just need to think.”

She then turned and rushed down the rest of the stairs without looking back. Brock immediately stood up and went to call after her, but Lennon was already rounding the corner that led to the driveway and soon disappeared out of sight. Milo and Coolie were about to go after her, but Brock stopped them as he heard a door close and the sounds of a car pulling out of the driveway. She was already gone again, and there was nothing he could do about it. 

That night, Brock went to one of the bars nearby with their group of friends for a karaoke night. Lennon was initially supposed to join him and his roommates to venture over there together, but he knew that would no longer be the case after what happened earlier. 

After Lennon left, Brock went back inside the house, and his roommates just knew something went down between them. However, when they asked, Brock didn’t want to talk about it and just kind of went to his room alone until it was time to leave later on.  

He thought going out with their friends would make him feel a bit better and at least get his mind off the situation, but Lennon’s absence was way too noticeable for him even to try to enjoy himself. Brock didn’t take part in karaoke. Instead, he sat at one of the tables nursing a seltzer that was room temperature because he just wasn’t in the mood. 

After an hour passed and Brock still hadn’t finished the drink or taken much part in the group outing whatsoever, he figured he might as well call it an early night and head home. However, before he could, someone sat down next to him and started talking to him. 

“What are you doing over here by yourself?” Asked Michael, Lennon’s twin brother, before he sipped on his beer and gave Brock a judgy look that resembled the same one he’d received from Lennon many times before. 

“Hey, Mick,” Brock greeted with a smile. “I’m just not feeling it, I guess. I think I’m going head out soon.”

“Fair enough. It seems like my sister felt the same way. What a no-show.”

Mick scoffed jokingly, then looked around at their friends. Brock let out a small laugh and shrugged in response, but then he figured that maybe he could ask about Lennon seeing as he knew her twin probably knew more than he did. 

“Speaking of your sister, do you know why she didn’t want to come out tonight?”

“I’m surprised you don’t,” Mick deadpanned. “But no, I haven’t been home. I figured she’d be here with you, actually, but I guess you never really know with her. I don’t know how you’re going to put up with living in the same place as her beyond the summer.”

“Same place as her?” Brock asked.

“Yeah, Lennon got accepted to do her master’s at UBC in Van,” Mick replied, then watched as Brock’s eyes widened in shock. “Woah, wait. She didn’t tell you, did she?”

“No, didn’t mention it at all.”

“Fuck, of course not. I honestly wish I could say I was surprised, but then I’d be lying.”

Brock glanced down for a brief moment, still processing what he just told, then shook his head before responding. “Mick, I say this in the nicest way possible, but Lennon gives me fucking whiplash, I swear.”

“Join the club,” Mick laughed. “I’ve been president for almost 24 years now.”

“I just, how could she not tell me?”

At that, Mick’s expression turned a bit more serious than it was before, then he sighed. 

“I know it may not seem like it right now, but she really does care about you, Brock. More than she’ll let herself admit. You’re someone that’s important to her and has been for a very long time.”

“I wish she had a better way of showing it. Then I wouldn’t have to doubt so much.”

“I know,” Mick replied. “It’s a lot. But, let me tell you that what Lennon feels for you is very different from what she’s felt for any other guy before. My sister has been in a relationship with a fair share of people. I’m talking frat guys to Wall Street douchebags, she has had a few what could have been serious relationships, but those guys were not it for her. They betrayed her trust, belittled her for getting too in her head at times and then left her in the dust after they broke her. She’s always blamed herself for that and hated that she even bothered putting her heart out there, so it’s something she struggles with. But with you, Brock, she can be herself. I see Lennon at her happiest when we’re here, and it’s because of you. That’s not even something I have to think about because it’s always been that way. You’re her best friend, but what she feels for you is more than that and what it is, is that she’s scared to admit it. She doesn’t want to ruin what the two of you already have or risk getting hurt in doing so.”

Brock didn’t know what to say. He hung on to every single word that Mick said and took a moment for him to wrap his head around it all, but he already knew what to say. He’d known for a while.

“Mick, there is not a single part of me that would ever want to hurt her,” Brock explained. “Lennon is just such an important part of my life, and after what happened last summer, I also didn’t want to fuck up what we have. But, I really want to.”

“I know,” Mick stated. “And I trust you with her, Brock, that’s why I told you all of this. I don’t think you’ll hurt my sister, and she deserves someone like you. Now, I know you probably have more that you want to say on that topic, but why don’t you say it to her. She’s gotta be at home, and I just think the two of you need to not lie about how you feel anymore.”

As Mick said that, Brock couldn’t help but smile, then nod in agreement before standing up and grabbing his keys. “You’re right. I’m going to go talk to her. Thanks, Mick. I’ll see you around.”

“Make good choices!”

It didn’t take long for Brock to drive to Lennon’s house, but everything was dark when he got there. He thought about texting her but decided against it because he knew she wouldn’t answer. So instead, he got out of his car and listened. Sure enough, he could hear City and Colour’s The Girl playing softly from the backyard and knew she was there. 

Brock shut the car door, knowing that Lennon would hear it, then walked down the driveway on a mission. 

By the time he reached the backyard, Lennon was leaning over the railing, trying to see who it was that just got there, and Brock didn’t miss the way her eyes widened in surprise after realizing it was him.

“Brock?” She asked, then moved over to the top of the stairs as he climbed up them, still not saying anything. “What’re you-.”

Before Lennon could finish asking her question, she was cut off by Brock as he wrapped his arms around her middle and pulled her towards him, not stopping until their lips met in a very firm yet delicate kiss. He took her by surprise, but Lennon reacted by closing her eyes and melting into his touch, then wrapped her arms around the back of his neck and kept him close as she deepened the kiss. 

After a moment, the two of them broke away slightly, and Brock leaned his head against her’s, smiling like crazy. 

“I wish I didn’t wait a month to do that again,” he said, making Lennon laugh.

“I’m not complaining,” she replied. “That’s definitely one way to make an entrance, though. But why do I have a feeling there’s more to why you’re here besides just wanting to kiss me?”

Brock smiled at that because she was right, but before he could respond, he needed to think about what he wanted to say first. As he did that, he noticed that she was wearing the same outfit as she was earlier, right down to the messy bun, but now she wore his Minnesota sweater again, and his smile grew at that. Although the sun had already set, Lennon’s eyes still glowed with how the fairy lights strung around the deck reflected in them and that mixed with the Dallas Green’s voice still singing in the background. It was tough for Brock not to just lean down and kiss her again. But he knew he couldn’t, not right away at least.

“You’re right,” he told her, then let out a breath and smirked as the song changed to She Will Be Loved. “There’s something else I want to talk about, something we haven’t discussed yet.”

“What’s that?”

“Come back to Vancouver with me. After you’re packed up in New York, let’s go to Van together.”

“Wait, you know that’s where I’m moving?” Lennon asked, surprised. “Mick told you, didn’t he? Brock, I didn’t tell you because I thought-.”

“You don’t have to explain yourself,” Brock cut off her ranting and smiled. “It doesn’t matter. I want you there, Lennon. I want to be with you while you’re there, as more than just your friend.”

A surprised gasp left Lennon’s mouth, but she recovered quickly by smiling and pulling him in for another kiss. 

“As long as I get to do that all the time, I’m game,” she responded after she broke away from him briefly, then let him close the space between them again. 

“Sounds like a plan to me.”

Without even having to voice it, Lennon started leading him back towards the house, hinting at how she wanted him to stay the night, and there was no way Brock was going to say no to that.

~*~

“I had a feeling you’d have a lot of things, but I was not expecting this,” Brock huffed as he peeked out from behind a stack of moving boxes. He and Lennon were standing in the living room of her new Vancouver apartment, getting ready to unpack everything. “This is excessive.”

“Shut up, the place was unfurnished,” she grumbled in response. “What did you expect?”

“I’m just saying, this would’ve been a lot less of a hassle if you had moved in with me.”

Lennon gave her boyfriend an unimpressed look, which he responded to with a wink and a smirk before he walked towards her and pulled her into his embrace. 

It was the end of August, and Lennon was finally ready to move into her new place. After she left the lake for New York a month prior, it took her about a week to get everything packed up and organized for the move to British Columbia. Lennon already had a storage locker rented in Vancouver to keep her stuff in until she was able to start moving into her apartment and had plans to go back to the lake until her lease began on the first of September and spend the rest of the summer with Brock. However, when she, Mick and their parents landed at the Vancouver airport, he was already there waiting for them. 

He helped them get everything to the storage locker. Then, after Lennon’s family left to go back to the lake, she stayed with Brock at his condo with Milo and Coolie for about three weeks before getting the keys to her place.

“That’s a little forward, don’t you think?” Lennon teased him. “What a strange thing to say to your girlfriend of what, a month?”

“I mean, I’ve also known my girlfriend for almost half my life, so does that month really make a difference?”

“Cheeky,” she responded, then stood on her tiptoes so she could peck his lips before moving away from him and over to where her phone rested on the small breakfast bar. “We can see where we’re at when this lease is up. But for now, I hope you’re ready to listen to the entire Lumineers discography as we start tackling these boxes.”

“Oh, you know it,” he told her as a matter -of- factly. “And let’s not forget about the wine in the fridge.”

“Yes, we can enjoy it once there’s room to sit down somewhere.”

Brock laughed in response and shook his head as Lennon pressed play on her phone and Sleep On The Floor started playing from her Bluetooth speaker. 

The two of them then started moving the boxes labelled ‘clothes’ to Lennon’s bedroom and started there. All of the furniture Lennon bought was set up already, so it was just a matter of putting things away and getting them organized. They got right to work, and although Brock was going to leave putting the clothes away to Lennon, so they went where she wanted, he figured he could at least unpack them so that she could just grab the items and go. Lennon grabbed a box and started unpacking it, so Brock did the same but had to pause once he opened the box closest to him and saw what was there. 

Laying on top of a pile of sweaters was the Boeser jersey Lennon told him about. Until that moment, Brock completely forgot that she had one, but it sure made him feel good seeing it for himself. A smile tugged at his lips as he lifted it from the box and set it on the bed, then glanced at Lennon to see if she saw his reaction. She was busy getting ready to hang things up in the closet, proving that she hadn’t seen him, which Brock was perfectly content with. He did, however, feel himself getting overly happy at the thought of seeing her wear the jersey that upcoming season and grinned even wider because of it. Brock had a really good feeling about them as a couple and couldn’t wait to see where things went from there.